thee This mystery of the Trinity Vnity was taught from the beginning of the world howbeit the fuller reuelation of it was reserued to the times of the Gospel when the light of the truth did shine as the sun at noon daies Math. 3 16 17 Hence it is that at the baptisme of Christ Iohn saw the spirit of God descending like a Doue and lighting vpon him and heard a voice from heauen saying This is my beloued Son in whom I am well pleased and when he sent out his disciples into all the world Math 28 19. he willed them to Baptize in the name of the father and of the son and of the holy Ghost So doth the Apostle speake 1 Iohn 5 7. 1 Iohn 5 7. There are three that beare record in heauen the Father the Word and the holy Ghost these three are one So in this place when he mentioneth the Lord three times it may note out the Trinity of persons and when he saith I will blesse theÌ it pointeth out the Vnity of the Godhead and so we learn to confesse and beleeue that there is one God three persons Thirdly we are taught from hence that al good things must be asked of God and of no creatures in heauen or in earth forasmuch as it is hee onely from whom all blessings come If then we feele any wants in our selues as who is it that findeth not manie we know to whom to go Iames 1 17. we are sent to the fountaine or head-spring euen to the Father of lights Hee is able to furnish vs and fill vs with that which we haue not hee is able to increase the measure of that which we haue hee will not see any want to them that are not wanting vnto themselues Fourthly seeing we must aske a blessing from God wee are thereby put in minde that by nature wee lye vnder the curse of God threatned by the Law by which commeth the knowledge of sinne Romanes 3 20. And the same Apostle Galat. 3 verse 10. sheweth that euerie one is cursed that continueth not in all things vvhich are written in the Booke of the Law to do them We are stained and defiled with sin from our birth Psalme 51.5 Iob 14. verse 4. Wee see then what is our naturall estate and condition wee are not heires of blessing wee cannot claime challenge any portion to our selues in any of the mercies of God there is nothing our owne but the curse of God the wrath of God the iudgement of God these wee may truly cal our own these are our lot this is our cup to drinke this is due vnto vs in regard of sin which we drinke in daily as water which we continually swallow as bread Let vs not therefore blesse our selues as if wee had some title to the blessings of God but consider that we lie vnder all the curses of the law Deut. 28 so long as we are vnregenerate or impenitent but when once we are in Christ haue receiued truly to beleeue then we are deliuered froÌ the curse and haue right to his blessings Fiftly this solemne blessing commanded in this place to the Priests doeth shadow out Christ Iesus which was sent of God that according to the promise made to Abraham all the nations of the earth should be blessed in him For as they blessed the people when they departed out of the congregation so did Christ wheÌ he was to depart out of the world as the Euangelist testifieth Luke 24 50 51. hee led them out as far as to Bethany and he lift vp his haÌds and blessed them and it came to passe while he blessed them he was parted from them and carried vp into heauen All blessings indeede doe come from him and by him and thorough him they are conueyed vnto vs. So then the Office of blessing which vnder the law was committed to the Priests doeth truly and properly belong to Christ Iesus the high priest of our profession Caluin harm in Euang. through whoÌ we receiue spirituall blessings in heauenly things Eph. 1. He is the onely author of all blessing yet that his grace might be more effectuall to vs it was his wil pleasure that the priests in the beginning should as mediators blesse in his name To this purpose appertaineth that which is read in Psal 118 26. Blessed be he that cometh in the name of the Lord we do blesse you out of the house of the Lord. The Apostle teacheth Heb. 7 7. that it is a sign of excelency to blesse others because without all question and contradiction the lesse is blessed of the greater therfore when Christ the true Melchizedek and the eternall priest came into the world to offer vp himself it was meete that in him should bee fulfilled whatsoeuer was shadowed out by the Legall figures so that he blessed the Apostles openly with a solemne rite of lifting vp his hands to the end the faithful should fly vnto him so many as desire to be partakers of the grace of God to become rich in all heauenly things Lastly the priests are to blesse the people What then are they able to blesse haue they the blessings of God in their own brest and can they giue them to whom they list no it is God only that can blesse curse True it is this is giuen afterward to Balaam the false Prophet to be able to blesse and curse whom he wil chap. 22 6. As also it is in our daies to the bishop of Rome the true successor of Balaam rather then of Peter with whom he hath nothing like But the priests do blesse by praying for a blessing pronouncing the people of God to be blessed So then we see hereby Math. â6 ââ Iohn 20 2â how the Ministers are said to bind and to loose to forgiue sins to retaine sins not that they haue an absolute power to do these things for it is God onely that properly can forgiue sins it is he that can take away the guilt and punishment of them the Ministers only do it ministerially publishing forgiuenesse and assuring remission of sins to al that are penitent and contrariwise preaching that there is no forgiuenes to the impenitent As then the priests did blesse onely as the Ministers of God so did the Disciples of Christ and so do the Teachers of the Church remit retaine sins onely as the Ministers of Iesus Christ who speake in his name Ver 23. On this wise ye shall blesse the children of Israel Now let vs come to the particular doctrine And first there is laid before our eies a set and solemne forme of praier enioyned to the priests to be vsed commonly and continually in the assemblies Doctrine A set forme of prayers lawfull to be vsed From hence we learne that a set forme of prayer is lawfull to bee vsed whether publikely in the Church or priuately in the family This point is the more strongly inferred from
people are numbred and ordered exactly and exquisitely Moses proceedeth to the numbring of the Leuiticall Tribe which onely remaineth vnnumbred This is done two waies first simply being considered in themselues without reference and relation to others secondly comparatiuely being compared with the first borne in whose place and roome they succeeded The simple enumeration is two-fold first generall in these words and then particular in those that follow The generall numbring hath two parts the commandement and the execution of it The commandement is amplified by the author of it The Lord spake vnto Moses then by the place in the wildernesse of Sinai there it was giuen for as yet they were not gone from the Mount where the Law was giuen Thirdly by the manner number them by their families after the house of their fathers Lastly the persons to be numbred euery male from a moneth old and vpward The obedience of Moses is in the 16 verse where he is commended by the manner of it he did it according to the word of the Lord in all points as hee was commanded The particular numbring being set downe in the verses that follow we are to reserue to his proper place In this diuision two questions arise vpon the different order obserued in the numbring of this Tribe Questions answered compared with the numbring of the former Tribes which are to be decided For heere Moses is commanded to number all the males from a moneth old and aboue but he did before number the other Tribes from twenty yeares old and aboue Numb 1 3. chap. 1 3. Wherefore first of all the question may be asked why the Leuites are not numbred as the rest are from twenty yeare old but from a moneth old Secondly why they were not numbred as well so soone as they were borne and brought foorth into the world as when they were a moneth old Wherefore we are to enquire why they were numbred so soone and then why no sooner Touching the first to wit why they were Question 1 numbred from one moneth and vpward and not at twenty yeares old and vpward as the rest were it was done for three causes First of all the Leuites were numbred at a moneth old because at that age they were fit to be presented before the Lord and offered vnto him Luke 2. Secondly another cause of taking their number according to these young yeares was to bring the number of this Tribe vnto an equall proportion with the other Tribes for at this God aymed as we shall see afterward whereas if the number had beene taken onely from twenty yeare vpward it should neuer haue beene knowne what number there was of the first borne and so the recompence and satisfaction would haue beene altogether vncertaine and vniust This sheweth both that the Tribe of Leui was in comparison few in number euen the least of all the rest and that by this gracious dealing and mercifull fauour of God the people ought to be inclined more quietly patiently willingly and cheerefully to pay the taxe and tribute that was laid vpon them for the ouerplus among themselues Thirdly they are numbred at that age because it was not necessary they should be fit for the warres whom GOD had exempted from such seruice which was one difference betweene the Leuites and the other Tribes They were numbred at twenty yeares olde because then they were holden and iudged fit to goe out to warre as among vs and in our Common-wealth the State thinkes it fit to haue all warned from sixteene to threescore yeares as able men to beare armes and to serue their Prince and to fight for their country Whereas the Leuites had nothing to do with handling the sword and putting on armour and following the warres they were to attend on holy things and to minister in the Tabernacle they are made word-men not sword men they are fishers of men not fighters with men and albeit they walke in the flesh yet they do not warre after the flesh 2 Cor. 10 3. Touching the second question to witte Question 2 wherefore they were not numbred before the moneth was expired This was done because all the male children by the ceremoniall law were vnpure and vncleane for the space of one moneth Leuiticus 12 verse 4. as also all the maid-children were vncleane threescore and sixe dayes Leuiticus 12 verse 5. At what time the mother brought vnto the Priest a lambe of a yeare olde for a sinne-offering who offered it before the LORD and made an Attonement for her Leuiticus 12 verse 6 7. So then as the male children were vncleane an whole moneth so after that space of time limited and determined they ought to be purified True it is they did belong vnto GOD at all times for vnto such pertained the Kingdome of Heauen from the beginning he had euermore a right vnto them who had saide vnto Abraham I will bee thy GOD and the GOD of thy seede Gen. 17. Notwithstanding they could not be presented vnto him because they were holden as vncleane according to that law that continued for a season for that cause God would haue those onely reckned in this account which were a moneth olde This did put them in minde as also it teacheth vs that we are all by nature sinners and vncleane We are conceiued and borne in sinne and from that which is vncleane who can bring that is cleane Our naturall estate is notably described by the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 16. vnder the similitude of a wretched infant polluted in his blood There is not one that doth good no not one so that euery mouth is stopped and all the world become guilty before God Verse 15. Number the children of Leui after the house of their c. Heere is set downe a commandement directed to Moses and a commendation of Moses who was faithfull in the house of God as a seruant A seruant will do nothing before he know the minde of his master and when he knoweth his will he is ready to accomplish it The house is the Church the master of it is God the Stewards of it are the Teachers who rule in this house at the appointment of God and none of them durst presume to do any thing therein without his direction so it is said in this place of Moses that he followed not his own deuice but did all things as the mouth of God directed him We learne from hence that the word of Doctrine 1 God is able to informe the Church generally ãâã our actiâs must be âârected by âe word of âod and euery man particularly in all things pertaining to this life and to direct them both what they are to do and what they are not to do Whatsoeuer falleth out into the parts of mans life must receiue warrant from the will and word of God This doth the Prophet Dauid teach in many places of the Psalmes By them thy seruant is warned âsal 19 11 â9 9
the first borne c. We see heere that the Leuites were substituted in the place of the first borne who did first of all execute the Ministers office The Lord if it had pleased him could haue serued the Church with them for euer but for the causes before rehearsed he exempted them from this seruice after that for a small time and a few yeeres he had tryed their obedience to his holy wil and commandement Now in their stead he taketh the Tribe of Leui to minister vnto him and for his Doctrine 1 people We learne hereby The office ãâã the Ministery is an high and worthy caâling that the office of the Ministery is a most worthy and excellent calling This is that which the Apostle saith writing to the Hebrewes chap. 5.4 No man taketh this honour to himselfe but he that is called of God as was Aaron If then it be an honour to be called to this office it followeth to be an high and honourable calling Likewise writing to the Romanes and declaring that none can preach except they be sent hee addeth out of the Prophet How beautifull are the feete of them that preach the Gospel of peace and bring glad tydings of good things Rom. 10.15 And instructing Timothy touching this office he saith This is a true saying If a man desire the office of a Byshop he desireth a worthy worke and afterward in the same Epistle cha 5.17 Let the Elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour specially they who labour in the word and doctrine Seeing then the Ministery is an honour as the Priesthood of Aaron was seeing the office is a worthy worke and seeing the feet of the Ministers that bring the word vnto vs are beautifull so that they are worthy not onely of single but of double honour it followeth that the calling is exalted aboue many others and ought to haue a reuerent and speciall account among vs. The trueth heereof will farther appeare Reason 1 vnto vs by the force of reasons as so many proppes to stay it vp First we must consider the title giuen vnto them of an Embassadour what greater honour then to be the Embassadour of a Prince The Minister is more he is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Mal 2.7 2 Cor. 5.20 and commeth from the King of kings and Lord of lordes He is in stead of Christ appointed and sent of him to reconcile men to himselfe and to saue them So then the Ministers supply the office and sustaine the person of the Sonne of God who is the word and wisedome of his Father Not that he would haue the Ministery of his word lesse esteemed then if he should speake from heauen with terrible signes of Thunder and lightning but that he might by this meanes teach in a more familiar manner and so make the better tryall of our obedience Therefore the Apostle saith He that knoweth God heareth vs Ioh. 4.6 he that is not of God heareth vs not hereby know we the spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour We must heare the word preached by man not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God Thess 2.13 and so set our selues in his presence Hence it is that he saith to the disciples whom he had sent out âct 10.33 He that heareth you âârk 10.16 heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If then the Ministery be an embassage sent vnto vs from God whereby God after a sort sueth to vs for reconciliation it serueth to set forth vnto vs the honour of this calling Secondly the honour of the Ministery is to Reason 2 saue mens soules which of all workes is the highest the holyest the heauenlyest the greatest What other calling can compare with it in this respect Other professions and ordinances respect the good of this life as peace or health or wealth and such like but the end of the Ministery alone is the saluation of soules Paul willeth Timothy to take heed to himselfe and vnto doctrine adding this reason Tim. 4.16 âbiection for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee It will be obiected we are saued by Christ onely as I haue beene oftentimes answered we haue saluation by no other then by him ânswer It is true indeed Christ hath performed so much as is sufficient for the saluation of all yet none are actually saued but they onely to whom the benefits and merites of the Messiah are communicated Now his merits are applyed two wayes by the Ministery of the word and by receiuing of the Sacraments for which cause the power of saluation is ascribed vnto them We doe not teach that men are saued by the preaching of the word to driue men from Christ thereby or to build our saluation vpon any other for we preach nothing we regard to know nothing but Christ and him crucified We goe not about to lay any other foundation but the question is of the meanes how we shall come to the sauing knowledge of Christ which is ordinarily done by the sound and sincere preaching of the Gospel so that this calling is a most excellent calling Reason 3 Thirdly this truth is farther confirmed and strengthened by the contrary in that without it ordinarily no man can attaine to saluation as may appeare by the meanes whereby it is effected and by the degrees whereby it is finished None shall be saued but such as are effectually called but what is the Church other ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã then a company of men called and they are called by the Ministery of the Gospel made powerfull and effectuall by the Spirit of God Ye are called by our Gospel 2 Thes 2.14 to the obtaining of the glory of the Lord Iesus Christ By it our mindes are enlightened to see our owne miseries and Gods infinite mercies and then by it Luk. 1.79 Act. 26.18 Esay 53.1 as by the strong arme of God we are drawne vnto him Againe none are saued but such as are iustified being acquitted from their sinnes and accepted in Christ as righteous and as heires of eternall life But we are iustified by faith and faith commeth by hearing the word of God Rom. 10.17 1 Cor. 3.5 so that the Preachers are the Ministers by whom we beleeue Lastly none are saued but such as are sanctified by the Spirit of regeneration and whosoeuer is in Christ is become a new creature 1 Pet. 1.23 but we are borne againe by the immortall seed which is the word of the eternall God so that we are begotten into him by the preaching of the word In this respect the Ministers are called spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4.15 because they beget vs as children by the Gospel of Iesus Christ Thus then we see the worthinesse and excellency of this calling and what we are to esteem therof As then we heard
peace when there is no peace So then we must know that wee make our selues accessaries to other mens sinnes except we admonish them for albeit we are to conceale their imperfections yet we are not to abstaine from admonitions If any be fallen through infirmity Gal. â 1. they that are spirituall must restore such a one by the spirit of meeknesse considering themselues lest they also be tempted If any man doe erre from the faith we must labour his conuersion assuring our selues that he which conuerteth a sinner from the errour of his way shall saue a soule from death and shall hide a multitude of sinnes Iam. 5 19 20. It is our duty therefore to couer their frailties while there is hope of amendment but if by this meanes the sinne concealed bee not reformed and repented of we are bound to proceed farther euen in loue and charity to declare it and make it knowne to those that may correct the persons and amend the sins So did Ioseph deale toward his brethren Gen. 37 2. He brought vnto his father their euil report And Christ saith If he heare not thee take with thee one or two more that in the mouth of two or three witnesses euery word may be established Mat. 18 16. 15. Then shall the man bring his wife vnto the Priest and hee shall bring her offering for her the tenth part of an Ephah of barley meale he shal powre no oyle vpon it nor put frankincense thereon for it is an offering of iealousie an offering of memoriall bringing iniquity to remembrance 16. And the Priest shall bring her neere and set her before the Lord. 17. And the Priest shall take holy water in an earthen vessell and of the dust that is in the floore of the Tabernacle the Priest shall take it and put it into the water 18. And the Priest shall set the woman before the Lord and vncouer the womans head and put the offering of memoriall in her hands which is the iealousie offering and the Priest shall haue in his hand the bitter water that causeth the curse Hitherto we haue spoken of the allegation or propounding of the cause which is put in the former words Now wee must goe forward to see the proceeding in it how it is decided and determined wherby it commeth to passe that the same which before was doubtfull vnknowne and vncertaine to wit whether the woman were defiled or not now becommeth plaine and manifest That which from the beginning was knowne onely vnto God and the persons themselues that sinned or else are suspected to haue sinned is made knowne to others both to the Priest and to the whole Congregation This is done two waies first by setting downe such things as goe before the triall secondly by adding such things as are ioyned more neerely with it The things going before are of two sorts to wit the workes or actions that are vsed and then the words that are spoken The actions vsed are in this diuisioâ the words of execration that are vttered are to bee considered afterward These workes that are commanded and are here in order rehearsed in the text do concerne either the duties of the husband or of the Priest to whom she was brought First the husband must bring his suspected wife to the Priest with an offering to wit the tenth part of an Ephah of barley meale that is an Omer as appeareth Exod. 16 36. but he is charged to powre no oile vpon it nor to put any frankincense to it forasmuch as it is an offering of iealousie and bringeth iniquity to remembrance either committed or supposed and suspected to be committed Before we proceed any farther we are from hence to answer sundry questions that may be Question 1 asked and demaunded in these words For wherefore is the husband charged both to accompany and bring his wife and to set her before the Priest that triall might be made of her and not rather some other man I answer ââswer first because he supposeth himselfe to be iniuried and no man else and therefore seeing it most concerneth him it is fittest to be done by him Or if he be not wronged he wrongeth his wife by needlesse suspitions Besides he was to be an eye-witnesse either of her innocency or of her guiltinesse that he might esteeme of her accordingly and know where the fault resteth in himselfe or in his wife Lastly it behoueth that the people of God be free not onely from crime but from suspition of crime and to abstaine not onely from euill but from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5.22 as we shall shew more at large afterward Question 2 Againe it may be asked why hee bringeth barley meale rather then other and why without oyle and incense I answer ââswer is was an offering of the lowest and meanest graine vsed of the poorest of the people forasmuch as this was a signe that should put the woman in mind to humble her selfe being now brought by her husband not onely into the presence of the Priest but into the presence of the Lord himselfe It must be offered without oyle and frankincense because they haue no affinity or concord with this matter neither was this offering of the nature of others Oyle did signifie the graces of Gods Spirit and therefore it is said that Christ was annointed with the oile of gladnesse aboue his fellowes Psal 45 7. Heb. 1 9. Psal 133 2. Incense was a signe of sweet sauour and delight that we should take in the seruice of God and of Gods acceptation of his guifts and our duty performed vnto him in his Sonne Christ Psal 141 2. where the Prophet saith Let my praier bee directed in thy sight as incense and the lifting vp of my hands as the euening sacrifice so that neither of them did accord or agree with this oblation wherein there was no gladnesse nor ioyfulnes of heart forasmuch as the cause or originall of it was sadnesse pensiuenesse and discontentment And this is the reason rendred by Moses himselfe verse 15. For it is an offering of iealousie not an offering that they could goe vnto with alacrity and cheerefulnesse For wheresoeuer there is either a party suspecting or a party suspected there can be nothing but feare sorrow care and a traine of such like tormenting affections Thirdly heere is mention made of the tenth Question 3 part of an Ephah The question heereupon may be asked what the Epha was a measure much vsed and oftentimes mentioned in the old Testament both in the Law and the Prophets I answer Answer the first place that mention is made of it to my remembrance is at the gathering of Manna when the people were in the wildernes where it is said that euery man was stinted and had an Omer for his allowance and Moses addeth in the end that an Omer is the tenth part of an Ephah Exod. 16.36 If then we learne what an Omer was we may quickly easily and readily know
learne the duties of his owne speciall calling fol. 224 3 The holy things of God must bee handled of vs reuerently and religiously fol. 228 4 It is lawfull for the Ministers to make repetitions of such things as they haue formerly taught fol. 235 5 How meane and low soeuer our places bee wee ought not to murmure at them or be discontented with them fol. 241 6 When the will of God is made knowne vnto vs we must yeeld obedience to the same fol. 247 CHAP. V. OBstinate sinners are to bee excommunicated and cast out of the Church fol. 258 2 All sinne is foule filthy and infectious in the sight of God fol. 277 3 The consideration of Gods presence must prouoke his children to wel-doing fol. 283 4 God is euermore present with his people fol. 285 5 No church ought to tolerate or winke at filthy liuers and notorious offenders fol. 288 6 All sinne euen the breach of the second Table is committed against God himselfe fol. 296 7 Whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sinnes to God fol. 312 8 Restitution is required of all such as haue taken any thing away wrongfully fol. 320 9 Whatsoeuer is done to his Ministers GOD accounteth it as done to himselfe fol. 328 10 The blood of Christ taketh away our sinnes reconcileth vs to God the Father fol. 339 11 The Ministers of the Church that labour in the Word and doctrine ought to be maintained of the Church fol. 342 12 It is the part of a good maÌ to interpret all doubt full things to the best as much as may be fol. 350 13 None are to bee accounted guilty before they come to answer for themselues fol. 362 14 The name of God is neuer to be vsed or taken vp in an oath but in cases of necessity fol. 370 15 Adultery fornication and all vncleannes albeit secretly committed is notwithstanding punished of God fol. 378 16 God punished by proportion in the same things wherein men and women offend fol. 390 17 Howsoeuer the righteous may be slandered suspected and falsely accused yet God will make their innocency knowne fol. 396 18 God oftentimes bestoweth more vpon his Children then they aske of him and they are blessed far aboue all their desires fol. 403 19 All secret sins hidden from mens sight are notwithstanding knowne to God fol. 409 CHAP. VI. AMong the Iewes the vow of the Nazarites was in practise c. fol. 417 2 A set forme of prayer is lawfull to bee vsed publikely and priuately p. 424 3 It is the duty of all good Ministers to pray vnto God for the people fol. 428 4 God is to be prayed vnto to be the keeper and protector of his Church fol. 430 5 We must chiefly pray for Gods fauour for the peace of conscience fol. 432 6 The worke of the Ministery is made effectuall by the blessing of God fol. 434 CHAP. VII A Good worke begun must not be giuen ouer til it be finished fol. 437 2 Such as are of highest place ought to be more forward in good things then others fol. 439 3 Such as haue greatest blessings and gifts must be more forward in Gods seruice fol. 442 4 We must serue the Lord with the best things wee haue fol. 445 5 The good workes done by Gods childreÌ shall come in account before him fol. 449 6 The blessings of this life are oftentimes bestowed vpon Gods children in this life fol. 453 7 God is present in a speciall manner in places set apart for his worship fol. 455 CHAP. VIII THe Candlesticke and the Lampes in the Sanctuary signified c. fol. 459 2 The Church is the Candlestick appointed to hold the light of the word fol. 463 3 The Ministers all others that draw nere vnto God to performe any duty must be clensed fol. 467 4 The Ministers of the Church were ordained by imposition or laying on of hands fol. 469 5 The Ministers are the Lords seruants to serue him in the worke of the Ministery fol. 473 6 The Ministers must bee tried before they bee admitted to teach the people fol. 474 CHAP. ix OF the feast of the Iewish Passeouer of the signification thereof to vs. fol. 477 2 It is great greefe to Gods children when they are any way kept from Gods seruice fol. 482 3 In all doubts we must aske counsell of God by his Word and by his Ministers fol. 484 5 Open offenders and impenitent persons should be put from the Lords table fol. 487 6 Such as carelesly omit the Word and Sacraments or any part of Gods worship ly vnder the wrath iudgements of God fol. 489 7 It is necessary for all Christians to partake the Sacraments of the Lord at the times appointed by the church fol. 491 8 Christians ought to haue churches or Temples decent and seemly to meet together for the seruice of the true God fol. 493 9 Christ is the substance of the Sacraments both of the old and new testament fol. 497 Chap. X. OF the two siluer Trumpets appointed and the vse of the concerning belonging to vs fol. 502 2 God would haue Order obserued among all those that belong vnto him and at all times c. fol. 506 3 There ought to be a communion of earthly blessings among the faithfull and such as are Gods children fol. 508 4 The seruants of God are allowed to vse a set form of prayer fol. 511 5 The wicked are all the enemies of God doe vtterly hate him whatsoeuer they plead and pretend for themselues fol. 515 6 The enemies of the church of God are the verie enemies of God himselfe fol. 516 7 God resteth and dwelleth for euer among those that are his people fol. 519 8 God hath a world of much people euen a great multitude that belong vnto him fol. 520 CHAP. XI 1 IT is the property of carnall men whensoeuer any thing falleth not out according to their corrupt desire to murmure against GOD. fol. 523 2. Among other iudgements of God fire is one fol. 521 3 Knowledge and the light of Gods will and word receiued into our hearts encrease sinne iudgment Ibid. 4 The iudgements of God that befall vnto men are both punishments and instructions fol. 526 5 Sinne is dangerous to be entertained of any land or particular person fol. 528 6 Many are in the profession who are not true mebers of the Church fol. 529 7 One euill man marreth and corrupteth another by his euill Ibid. 8 The things of this world by carnal men are preferred before heauenly things fol. 530 9 God hath in great mercy prouided a large and liberall diet for his children fol. 531 10 Magistracy is a great burden and Magistrates are for the peoples good fol. 534 11 God punisheth in the middest of our meates as well as with want and scarsity fol. 536 12 Many are the failings euen of the best seruants of God in faith and obedience fol. 538 13 Naturall reason and carnall
Euery worde of God is the word of a great person and euery part and parcell of it is the Decree of a King nay of the King of Kinges to whom all Kinges and Princes are subiect and must rise vppe from their Throne when they appeare before him whose Throne is the Heauen and though they bee Lordes of the Earth they must resigne their Crowne vnto him that hath the earth for his footestoole and therefore the greatest regard and respect must be giuen vnto it For a Heb. 2 2 3. as the Apostle teacheth Hebr. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angelles was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receyued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Woe vnto them therefore that reiect the food of their soules and surfet of this heauenly Manna and do not hunger and thirst after the sincere milke of the word that they may grow thereby Neither let any obiect Obiection If God did speake we would heare and if he did call wee would answere if hee did threaten wee would feare and if hee did teach we would obey but so long as all proceedeth from man as sinfull as our selues wee cannot be so affected Answere This was the Obiection of the Reprobate rich man in the Gospell who albeit his Brethren had Moses and the Prophets yet hee would haue Lazarus sent from the dead vnto his Fathers house to testifie vnto them b Luke 16 28 29 30 31 Lest they should come into that place of torment But what was the answer of Abraham If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neyther will they be perswaded to amend their liues though one arise from the dead againe If we reason on this manner with the rich man and put on his affection let vs also take heede lest wee haue that recompence of reward that the rich man had He supposed that extraordinary meanes would worke extraordinarie effects and vndoubtedly procure the conuersion of those to whom they were sent but therein hee was vtterly deceyued and if wee were not Fooles and blinde we would not follow so foule and fearefull an example Wherefore to informe our iudgement aright and reforme our affection we are to obserue two points first we must acknowledge that it is Gods mercy to speake vnto vs by men like vnto our selues and subiect vnto the same infirmities and passions that we are who applyeth himselfe to our weakenesse and respecteth our capacity who are not able to abide his presence who is so glorious in holynesse fearefull in praises doing wonders We see this in the Israelites at the deliuerie of the Law when the voice of God sounded in theyr eares they ran away and could not abide it they feared to be consumed at once cryed out vnto Moses c Exod. 20 19 Talkâ thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs lest wee dye When the Lord reuealed a part of his glory sitting vpon an high throne the angels couered their faces were not able to abide the beauty brightnes of his maiesty the lintels of the doore cheeks moued the house was filled with smoke the Prophet himselfe said d Esay 6 5. Woe is me for I am vndone because I am a man of polluted lippes and I dwell in the middest of a people of polluted Lippes for mine eyes haue seene the King the Lord of hostes In like manner if God should appeare vnto vs and vtter his voice from heauen we should feare and quake and fall downe as dead men and cry out with great astonishment Alas we shall dye beecause we haue seene and heard the Lorde as many of the Fathers did then we would make request to haue the Ministers of the worde speake vnto vs whom now we despise and whose word wee contemne as base and contemptible It is therefore to bee accounted and receyued as a notable token of his great mercy toward vs that he sendeth vs to school to learne of our Brethren to whom wee may freely and familiarly resort for counsell in our doubtes for comfort in our afflictions for knowledge in our ignorance for instruction in godlinesse and for resolution in all our wants Secondly we must labour to perswade our owne hearts that it is his word which we heare and his Ministers that speake vnto vs and that it is our duty to heare them as the Lord himselfe whose Messengers they are whose calling is from him and whose mouths he hath opened to speak his word with boldnesse as it ought to be spoken Let vs craue this mercy at Gods hands to resolue vs of this point and to settle our consciences in the full assurance of it This will be a forcible means to make vs heare it and regarde it as Gods owne ordinance ought to bee heard and regarded And vntill wee haue learned this Lesson we can neuer reuerence the preaching of the worde as is required of vs either for the aduancement of Gods glory or the comfort of our owne soules Let vs therefore perswade our selues of this and set it downe as a principle and firme conclusion that as the words of the Prophets and Apostles are of great authority euen the word of the eternall God most vndoubtedly to bee receyued and most assuredly to bee beleeued so likewise the words of all Gods true and faithfull Ministers truely expounding and faithfully giuing vnto vs the naturall sense and meaning of the Scriptures and gathering sound doctrine out of them for the instruction and edification of the people of God grounding all they teach on the sure foundation of the Prophets and Apostles the words I say of Gods Ministers in these dayes are no lesse to be esteemed and acknowledged the word of God himself then if Esay or Ieremy theÌ if Paul or Peter or any of the rest did write or speak vnto vs. For the Scripture standeth not in words letters or syllables but in the sense vnderstanding So long then as the Minister vttereth not the conceits of his own brain nor deliuereth the traditions and precepts of men but holdeth himself to the doctrine of the Scripture which is the touchstone to try truth from falshood to descern the word of God from the word of man hee is no otherwise to bee heard and the Gospell no otherwise to be receiued from his mouth then if some Prophet of God or Apostle of Christ were among vs. For wee must not haue the Faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons but when the same faith the same truth the same word is preached both by the former Prophets and Apostles and by the ordinary Ministers of the Church of the times wherein wee liue if it should bee receiued when it is published by them and reiected when it is deliuered by these a
And if we beleeue not yet abideth he faithful 2 Tim. 2 13. he cannot deny himselfe No greater comfort can be giuen no greater promise can be made then to assure vs of the pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes which make a separation between God and vs. To haue a feeling of this mercy is as sweet Incense vnto the soule and as precious balme vnto the heart Let vs therefore comfort our selues with this promise howsoeuer Satan sift vs and seek by all means to take from vs this peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding we must shroud our selues vnder the safety of his worde which abideth for euer and when we are tempted to doubt of his goodnesse in the remission of our sinnes let vs lay hold on the former promises and know that the heauens themselues shall fall and be moued out of their places before the truth of his word which is truth it selfe shall be diminished or disanulled Fourthly is God constant of his word and Vse 4 faithfull of his promise then it is required of vs to be like our heauenly Father in truth and faithfulnesse When God hath promised any blessing to his people he is true of his worde and bringeth it to passe The Lord sayde to them Iet 29 10 11. Dan 9 2. After seuenty yeares bee accomplished at Babel I wil visit you and performe my good promise toward you and cause you to returne to this place for I know the thoughts that I haue thoght toward you euen the thoughts of peace and not of trouble to giue you an end and your hope This did hee accomplish by the meanes of Cyrus whose spirit hee stirred vp to make a proclamation throughout his kingdome that whosoeuer would should goe vp to Ierusalem to builde it and inhabite there Now as God is faithfull in his word so let vs follow his example and make conscience of our words sayings that thereby we may assure our selues to bee the children of our heauenly Father Wee must therefore know that all iust couenants and contracts all promises bargaines must be perfourmed albeit they bee made to our hurt and hinderance and binde vs in conscience and duty by the Law of God man so farre forth as hee pleaseth to require them to whom they haue beene made The Prophet asking the question Who shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle rest in his holy Hill maketh this answere Hee which sweareth to his hurt and changeth not Psalm 15 4. Iosh 9. This wee see in Ioshua toward the Gibeonites and in the booke of Iudges chapt 1. when the Spies saw a man come out of the City and said vnto him Shew vs we pray thee the way into the City and we will shew thee mercy Iudg. 1 24 25. when he had shewed them the way into the City they smote the City with the edge of the sword but they let the man all his houshold depart Hence wee should learne to be wary and watchfull in our promises considering as well whether wee be able to performe them as whether wee be willing and examining our hearts whether they be in our owne power nor not and whether if they be it be lawfull for vs to performe them For some things are lawfull in themselues to pay and perfourme which are in no sort in our power and other things may be in our power which are not lawfull to be done This fidelity in keeping promise is a weighty point of the Law Math. 23 Math. 23 23. Gal. 5 22. and a fruite of the Spirit and therefore it standeth vs vpon to make conscience thereof If any man were asked the question whether hee thinke it his duty to endeuour to be like God and to striue to resemble him as the childe resembleth his father he would be ready to answere It is his duty to do it and his comfort that it is so If then we acknowledge the necessity of it let vs follow him in constancy and true dealing studying to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect This is that vse which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 1. 2 Cor. 1 17 18 20. When I was thus minded did I vse lightnesse Or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me should be yea yea and nay nay Yea God is faithfull that our word toward you was not yea and nay for all the promises of God in Christ are yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. The Apostle in these wordes declareth that he was wrongfully slandered and vniustly charged with loosenesse and lightnesse of promise and vnconscionable breaking of his word inasmuch as he had alwaies before him the example of God whom he acknowledgeth to be faithfull in his words and promises This serueth to reproue those that will rashly promise any thing as Saul did to Dauid as Laban did to Iacob and then changed their minde as the weather-cocke doeth at euery blaste of winde These are like the reede that bendeth too and fro but it must not bee so with vs we must purpose and not alter we must promise and then perfourme carefully what we haue promised Lastly whensoeuer God hath made good Vse 5 the words of his mouth and accomplished his promises vnto vs which wee haue long looked for expected it is our duty to praise his name and to giue him the glory of the worke to whom alone it is due Hath he fed vs in time of famine and made vs to see Deut. 8 3. Mathew 4 4. that Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of his mouth Let vs not sacrifice vnto our net nor burne incense vnto our yarne but say with the Prophet Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs Psal 115 1. but vnto thy Name giue the glory for thy louing mercy and for thy truths sake This duty we see practised by King Salomon 1 Kings 8. 1 Kin. 8 15 20 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my father and hath with his hand fulfilled it the Lord hath made good his word that he spake and I am risen vp in the roome of Dauid my father and sit on the Throne of Israel as the Lord promised and haue built the house for the name of the Lord God of Israel A worthie patterne and president for vs to follow whensoeuer we taste of the grace and bountifulnes of God to offer vp vnto him a song and sacrifice of thanksgiuing And if wee must doe this for temporall blessings much more are we bound to do it for such as are spirituall If God haue for a season hidde his face from vs that we haue seene no light of his grace but all these things haue been couered with darknesse and discomfort as it were the Sunne in a Cloud if our sinnes as the waues of the sea haue gone ouer our head and beene a
burden too heauy for vs to beare and yet in the ende God hath remembred his mercy towards vs and not shut vp his kindnesse in displeasure why haue we still vnthankfull hearts why haue we shut vppe our mouthes in silence as dumbe men and why do wee not confesse the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull workes before the sonnes of men Who is it that liueth vpon the earth and hath not found by daily experience the faithfulnesse of the Lord in making good his promises vnto him yet where are they that returne to him againe with a gratefull remembrance of his grace and an holy acknowledgment of his truth toward him We are like the Lepers in the Gospell who were all cleansed Lu. 17.14 11â but God was not praised of them all onely one was found who returned to giue God the praise Let vs not be like these vnthankfull Lepers that swallowed vp the goodnes of God toward them and neuer confessed the receiuing of it He will not suffer such swine to deuoure his benefits that can open their mouthes wide to taste of his mercies as the earth that gapeth to receiue the showers of raine but haue learned to keepe them shut when they shoulde praise Gods name with a loud voice Their tongues are eloquent and learned when they are to craue but when they haue receiued they are tongue-tyed and cannot speake Let vs be farre from such practises and as we see them learne to detest them that God may haue the glory and be all in all Let vs not tread in the steppes of such persons as albeit the Lord doth continually remember them with his kindnesse yet do forget him and the workes of mercy that he hath shewed toward them The former part of the Chapter consisted in numbring of the Tribes in the latter he declareth that the Leuites were not numbred who were not for the wars but to serue in the Tabernacle of the Congregation We shall see them afterward numbred by themselues but they were not put in the common rancke and reckoning because God had chosen them to be his possession and separated them from the rest of the people And lest any man should thinke that Moses did extraordinarily exalt and ambitiously preferre the Tribe of Leui wherof himselfe descended he sheweth he did it not of his owne head but by the speciall commandement of God Their office is declared to take the charge of the Tabernacle and worship of God that when they were to take their iourney they should carry it and when they were to stay and pitch their Tents they should set it downe and looke to it with all diligence And as God would not haue them entangled and encombred in affaires vnproper to them and impertinent to their calling so hee would not haue others that were not of their Tribe and family to breake into their function as it were to inuade another mans possession nay he denounceth death to such as were strangers from that Tribe that should presume to meddle with those holy things or set their hands vnto theÌ An example heereof we haue in Vzzah 2. Sam. 6. who because hee touched the Arke of God contrary to the Law was punished with sodaine death and striken with the immediate hand of God that fell vpon him to the terror of others and to worke reuerence in the harts of all men toward the sacred things of his seruice God did not admit all men without difference to minister before him but separated onely the Leuites lest holy things should be polluted and prophaned and withall to teach that all men are in themselues vnworthy to stand before him and come into his presence except they haue a calling from him Thus then wee see the charge laide vpon the Leuites what it is they are distinguished froÌ the other Tribes who were numbred for the warre but these are kept to serue in the Tabernacle to minister in the holy place to meddle with the holy things and to take the charge of the worship of God lest vengeance come vpon the Congregation of the Children of Israel These things they ought to do but touching things of another nature they had nothing to do We learne from hence that it is the duty of the Ministers of Gods worde Doctrine 5 to exercise themselues onely in things of their calling It is the Misters duty to do the duties proper to his calling they must waite and attend vpon the office to which they are chosen and appointed They are not to be distracted from their calling by worldly matters that no way belong vnto them but considering to what vses and ends they are set apart from others they should be intentiue thereunto This is set downe afterward more plainely and particularly touching the Tribe of Leui. Bring the Tribe of Leui Num. 3 6 7. and set them before Aaron the Priest that they may serue him and take the charge with him euen the charge of the whole Congregation to do the seruice of the Tabernacle This is it which Moses setteth downe touching Leui Deut. 33 9 10. He saide vnto his father and mother I haue not seene him neyther knew he his brethren nor knew his owne children for they obserued thy word and kept thy couenant they shall teach Iacob thy iudgments Israel thy Law they shall put Incense before thy face and the burnt Offering vpon thine Altar The Apostle Paul setting downe the offices Officers of the Church giues euery one his charge and bindeth them within the limits precincts thereof out of which they were not to walke or wander Rom. 12. 7 8. Seeing we haue gifts that are diuers c whether wee haue an Office let vs waite on the office or hee that teacheth on teaching or he that exhorteth on exhortation he that distributeth let him do it with simplicity where he assigneth to euery one his proper duty as it were his owne ground to till and manure that they shoulde not enter into the possession of another Thus doth the Apostle Peter charge the Elders whose office was to teach the people 1 Peter 5 2 Feede the flocke of God that dependeth vpon you All these testimonies tend to this point to shewe that the Ministers are not to encomber themselues rashly in matters estranged from them but to waite and attend vpon the Office vnto which they are called And doubtlesse it is great reason that they should content themselues with their owne Reason 1 callings that so they may please him that hath called them and forgoe al that may distract disturbe them in the course and calling wherunto they ought to tend Wee must be like souldiers that are called to beare armes The reason and comparison is pressed by the Apostle to this purpose 2 Tim. 2.3 4. Therefore suffer thou affliction as a good souldier of Iesus Christ no man that warreth entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life because hee would please him that
to do the duties proper to their calling For while they labour in the one they cannot labour in the other and if they be present at the one they are absent from the other But the calling of the Minister requireth personall paines and admitteth not an ordinary Deputy no more then the Leuites could put out their charges to others who are reproued by the Prophet Because they kept not the ordinances of the Lords holy things Ezekiel 44 8. and themselues had set others to take the charge of his Sanctuary Neither can this be any discharge vnto vs that we haue others to labour for vs men of gifts knowledge seeing as the charge is ours and belonging to our persons so the discharge should also be ours and touch our owne persons But of this wee haue already spoken more at large elsewhere * In the exposition of Philemon and therefore will omit it referring the Reader to that place for farther resolution Secondly this doctrine serueth for comfort Vse 2 to all those that are true-hearted Leuites and leaue all by-matters that stand not with their calling to serue God aright in their places If we bee truely answerable to the weight and worthinesse of our Ministery and are carefull to bring foorth the fruites thereof and are faithfull in performing the duties that God hath bound vs vnto we may say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 4 7 8. I haue fought a good fight and haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth is laide vp for me the crown of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that time and not to mee onely but vnto all them also that loue his appearing Paul at this time was neere vnto death and the day of his departure was at hand was he now without comfort or did he doubt of Gods fauour No he was not afraide of death but alwayes acknowledgeth it should be gaine and advantage vnto him Phil 1 21 23 so that hee desired to be eased and to bee with Christ which is best of all What was then his comfort and wherein did his reioycing consist In that hee had faithfully done the duties of his calling and kept faith and a good conscience This point doth more liuely and notably appeare in Christ our Sauior in that comfortable prayer which hee offered vp as Incense vnto his Father making intercession for vs I haue glorified thee on earth I haue finished the worke thou gauest me to do Iohn 17 4 6. I haue declared thy Name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world thine they were and thou gauest them me and they haue kept thy word This worke of redemption and reconciliation of man is proper to Christ but euery Minister in his calling doth glorifie God and shall receiue glory of the Father whose worke he hath finished whose name he hath declared whose word he hath published If he that giueth a cup of cold water shall not goe away vnrewarded surely hee that hath distributed the bread of life with a free hand the water of life with a full cup shall receiue a Prophets rewarde which the Prophet of all Prophets shall giue vnto him To this purpose Daniel to comfort such as should suffer death in the troublesome times bloody persecutions vnder Antiochus saith Dan. 12 3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the Firmament and they that turne many to righteousnesse shall shine as the stars for euer euer A notable encouragement this is vnto vs to do our duties we rise not early late we watch not we wake not in vaine for nothing though we haue a cold reward many times for our paines of our vnthankfull people God that setteth vs on worke and seeth our harts wil in his good time remember our effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of our hope in Iesus Christ To this purpose the Apostle Peter putteth vs in good assurance of a sure recompence 1 Pet 5 4 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you c and when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory Here is a duty a dignity a work a reward a direction a consolation If we care for the flocke more then for our selues the great Shepheard of the sheepe will make vs partakers of euerlasting life But if wee enter vpon the flocke for the fleeces sake and doe that which wee doe constrainedly not willingly wee haue our reward we cannot looke for any recompence at his hands that is the great owner of the sheepe Woe vnto all such idle Shepheards their estate shall be fearefull in the fearefull day of account who haue gifts giuen them and haue not vsed them to the comfort of themselues to the benefit of the people to the glory of the giuer These are like vnto the Ostrich which hath wings but flieth not with them so they haue gifts but they imploy them not and it had bin better for them that they had neuer receiued them then to receiue them and not to bestow them to those ends for which they were first giuen The stomacke that receiueth meate into it carieth it ouer to other parts and keepeth it not to it selfe from whence followeth the health and strength of the whole body Thus ought it to be with all those that haue obtained knowledge and other gifts they must turne them and transmit them to the good of euery part but if they keepe them locked in their owne brest they wil putrifie corrupt as meate retained still in the stomacke neuer digesteth What comfort can these men haue when they shall go the way of all flesh Nay what discomfort shall they not finde what horror and feare shall they not feele to consider how vnprofitable seruants they haue bin But if we haue receiued gifts and haue beene conscionable in the vsing of them wee haue comfort in God that he will receiue vs and reward vs. Though our gifts be small yet if we haue laboured to vse them well we shal be accounted good and profitable and faithfull seruants Vse 3 Thirdly it is required of euery Minister to be painefull in his place and to preach in season and out of season and to giue attendance on the flocke Ouer which the holy Ghost hath made him Ouerseer We must therefore be faithfull in our callings obseruing therein two rules first looking to our selues secondly to the flocke or people committed to our charge It is not sufficient for vs to teach the will of God to others but wee must doe it our selues Our Sauiour requireth of his Disciples not onely to preach to others but themselues to obserue his Commandements Math. 5 19. Whosoeuer shall breake one of these least Commandements and teach men so hee shall bee called least in the Kingdome of heauen but whosoeuer shall obserue and teach them the same shall be called
the lesser is to be chosen in the last place seeing the very heathen in their deliberations were wont to enquire of two honest things which is most honest Thirdly we must know that the greatest good and best worke Dan. 12.3 shall haue the best and greatest reward on the other side the greatest and grossest euill shall in the first place and in the heauiest manner be punished Luk. 12.47.48 Euery worke shal be rewarded of God whether it be good or euill the one of mercy according to his promise the other of iustice according to desert but their recompence shall bee best that are best and their punishment most heauy that are most hatefull in his sight This is the right methode of true Diuinity and vntill we know this we haue learned nothing as it ought to be learned nor can discerne betweene things that differ as between good and euill betweene euill and euill and betweene good and good 3 On the East side toward the rising of the Sunne shall they of the standard of the hoste of Iudah pitch according to their armies and Nahshou the sonne of Aminadab shall be Captaine of the sonnes of Iudab 4 And his hoste and the number of them were seuenty and foure thousand and fiue hundreth 5 Next vnto him shall they of the tribe of Issachar pitch and Nathaneel the sonne of Zuar shall be the Captaine of the sonnes of Issachar 6 And his hoste and the number thereof was foure and fifty thousand and foure hundreth 7 Then the tribe of Zebulun and Eliab the sonne of Helon Captaine ouer the sonnes of Zebulun 8 And his hoste and the number thereof was seuen and fifty thousand and foure hundreth 9 The whole number of the hoste of Iudah are an hundreth fourescore and sixe thousand and foure hundreth according to their armies they shall first set forth What order and policy God would haue generally obserued among his people hath beene before declared in the former words namely that euery one should campe by his standard and vnder the ensigne of his fathers house now in these words and the other following he diuideth the twelue tribes of Israel into foure chiefe standards assigneth to euery standard three tribes whereof one was principall the other two were assistants and helpers The first standard The first standard is committed to Iudah to whom he adioyneth Issachar and Zebulun this is contained in these words and in this diuision Behold here the wisedome of God He honoureth Iudah with the first place of the first standard thereby to make as it were a beginning and to giue a little taste of the verifying of Iacobs prophesie who foretold of the preheminence should be giuen vnto him aboue his brethren He was the fourth sonne of Iacob by Leah Gen. 29.35 with whom he associateth such two tribes as were in reason most likely to submit themselues to him inasmuch as Zebulun and Issachar were the sonnes of Zilpah Gen. 30.18.20 Leahs maide whom she gaue to her husband The second standard and set in her owne place The second standard is committed to Reuben vnder whose Regiment were placed Simeon and Gad. This tribe comming of the eldest brother the first borne of Iacob might iustly be thrust downe into the lowest ranke yet God leaueth them not wholly without comfort and therfore assigneth them the second place in this army The two tribes ioyned with him were such as could not nor would not take it greeuously to fight vnder his banners and to be led into the field by his authority seeing Simeon was his owne mothers sonne Gen. 29.33 and 30.11 being so neere in blood as they lay both in one wombe and Gad was borne of Zilpah his mothers maide these therefore could not refuse to submit themselues to his ensigne The third standard is appointed to Ephraim The third Ensigne one of the sonnes of Ioseph vnder whom are ranked Manasseh and Beniamin between whom was the neerest band of consanguinity and therefore this part of the army could not be put into better order Ephraim and Manasseh supplyed the place of Ioseph their father who had a double portion giuen vnto him and therfore these are reputed to be as it were the sonnes of Rahel of whom Ioseph came to whom Beniamin is ioyned who also was the sonne of Rahel whom she bare to Iacob in the land of Canaan Gen. 30 24. and 35.18 these therefore are confedered and combined together as children of the same mother a notable meanes to mooue to peace and concord and to take away all occasion of contention The fourth and last standard The fourth standard is assigned to Dan he was indeed one of the sonnes of the handmaid and preferred in degree of honour and dignity before the lawfull sonne of Leah and the other sonne of Rahel the two wiues of Iacob from hence might hurly-burlies and heart-burnings arise which are all pacified and compounded by the expresse commandement of God who ioyneth to Dan Naphtali his mothers sonne for both of them were the sonnes of Bilhah Rahels maide and Asher the sonne of Zilpah Leahs maide Gen. 30.6.8.12 Thus was the whole hoste of Israel diuided as it were into foure seuerall battels and to euery one his chiefe Captaine assigned The summe of all is this Of the first standard were Iudah Issachar Zebulun Of the second standard were Reuben Sâmeon Gad. Of the third standard were Ephraim Manasseh Beniamin Of the fourth standard were Dan Naphtali Asher Verse 3. On the East side toward the rising of the Sunne c. Heere wee haue a description of the first standard The vse of a standard or ensigne is manifold in Warre to giue direction in fighting and in sudden alarmes that fall out to encourage the hearts of the souldiers and to strengthen them with hope of victory and halfe their substance and goods were kept by them that no thought of forsaking the standerd might enter into them but that they should fight valiantly for the same What the ensignes of the Israelites were the Hebrews doe not accord among themselues Some affirme that euery one had the badge or armes of his ancestors as that in the standard of Reuben was the figure of a man Gen. 49.3.10 because Iacob said Reuben my first borne in the ensigne of Iudah a Lyon because it was said of him Iudah as a Lyons whelpe In the standard of Ephraim the figure of a bullocke because Moses likeneth his beauty to a bullocke in the standard of Dan the likenesse of an Eagle which was giuen vnto him in stead of a Serpent Thus in their ensignes they will haue the foure beasts noted which Ezekiel also saw in his vision mentioned in his first Chapter What trueth there is in these allusions we know not and therefore we leaue the credit thereof to the authors and relaters of them It is more to the purpose to consider Gods promises are often deferred that
for the greater among which this is one of the greatest The Prophet praying for the prosperous estate of the Kingdom of Salomon saith Giue thy iudgements to the King O God Psal 72 1 2. and thy righteousnesse vnto the Kings sonne Then shall he iudge thy people in righteousnesse and thy poore with equity This duty belongeth to vs and this ought to bee our prayer and petition and as God hath blessed vs with a gracious Prince his hopefull issue contrary to the expectation of many male-contents and hollow-hearted enemies of vs and our Religion so we are often to cal to remembrance the ioyfull and happy time when GOD in his great goodnesse brought him to this Kingdome and to sitte vpon the Throne lineally descended vnto him so that we may say with the Psalmist Psal 118 23 24. This was the Lords doing it is maruellous in our eyes this is the day which the Lord hath made let vs reioyce be glad in it Heereby did God allay the bitternesse of sorrow worthily conceiued for the decease of our late Soueraigne so that the setting as it were of the Moone was recompenced with the bright shining of the Sunne and the closing of the eyes as it were shutting the windowes of declining age with a greater perfection of age of sexe of gifts and many other prerogatiues Thus doth one and the same day minister matter and occasion both of sorrow and of gladnesse The 24. day of March Anno Domini 1603. of discomfort yet of comfort of weeping yet of reioycing as a medicine composed of contrary ingredients so that we may say sing with the Poet Iamque dies nisi fallor adest queÌ semper acerbuÌ Semper honorandum sic dij voluistis habebo Virgil. Eneid lib. 3. Hunc ego Getulis agerem si Syrtibus exul Argolicoue mari deprensus vrbe Mycenae Annua vota tamen solennesque ordine pompas Exequerer strueremqque suis altaria donis That is This this day euer-dolefull shall and euer ioyfull be Yea merry-sad and bitter sweet thus God did it decree If I were cast among the Moores and liued a captiue slaue Yet yearely vowes and duties due the Altars high should haue Thus may we and a great deale more iustly say of the day aboue named which is heauy and yet happy threatning a storme and yet shining cleerely Who did not greatly feare and whose hearts were not full of perplexed thoughts to consider what dangers were likely to fall vpon our heads when God should call vnto himselfe Queene Elizabeth and gather her vnto her Fathers But behold Gods great prouidence dealing in mercy toward vs who shut vp the mouth of the Lyons and put vp the sword of the enemy and quenched the violence of the fire so that no noyse no tumult no crying was heard in our streetes no sacking of Cities no tumbling of garments in blood was seene no alarme of battell was discerned of any not a dog lifted vp his tongue Esay 9 5. but all things were submisse and quiet Thus God brought King Iames vnto the kingdome with a traine of all estates degrees callings companies and conditions with Oliue branches of peace in their hands sinesudore sanguine that is without sweating and blood-shedding No man lost his goods no man lost his life no Babilonish coÌfusion followed but euery one held his owne with greater certainty and security then before whereat the enemies of our peace and religion fret and rage and gnash their teeth for anger and are like to burst for enuy seeing their expectation is frustated all theyr hopes are defeated Yea Lord disappoint them more and more cast them into the pit which they haue digged and rowle the stone vpon themselues which they haue stirred let them be consumed and confounded in theyr owne deuices and taste of the fruite of theyr owne malice let their eyes looke for a day of comfort and refreshing vntill they fall out of their heads according to that saying Rusticus expectat dum defluat amnis Horat. lib. 1. Epist 2. at ille Labitur labetur in omne volubilis aeuum That is They wait vntill the Riuer waxeth dry But he doth runne and shall eternally So then to vse the words of the Prophet Esay ch 5 24. As the flame of fire deuoureth the stubble as the chaffe is consumed of the flame so their roote shall be as rottennesse and their bud shall rise vp like dust because they haue cast off the Law of the Lord of Hostes and contemned the word of the holy one of Israel On the other side let vs acknowledge it to be our duty to render humble and hearty thankes to GOD for his goodnesse toward vs in deliuering vs from the dangers that did hang ouer vs in frustrating the policies of the vngodly in continuing among vs the Gospell of peace in maintaining concord and vnity among vs all these by placing our dread Soueraigne ouer vs and thereby remouing a thousand calamities that threatned shipwracke and finall desolation Let vs not now grow secure but oftentimes remember the benefits that wee haue receiued It is noted that when Salomon was set vpon the seat of Dauid his father 1 Kin. 1 48. the people came vp after him yea they piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them So when Hiram King of Tyrus heard the words of Salomon he reioyced greatly and saide 1 Kin. 5 7. Blessed be the Lord this day which hath giuen vnto Dauid a wise sonne ouer this mighty people Likewise when the Queene of Sheba saw the glory of Salomon and knew it to bee a chiefe signe of Gods fauour to haue godly and wise Rulers sit in the Throne of iustice and iudgement she brake foorth not onely into an admiration of his wisedome and his seruants happinesse but also into an open thanksgiuing Blessed be the Lord thy God which loueth thee to set thee on the Throne of Israel 1 Kin. 10 9. because the Lord loued Israel for euer and made thee King to doe equity and righteousnesse These are good examples for vs to follow and teach vs what we ought to doe when God blesseth vs with an vpright Dauid with a wise Salomon with a zealous Hezekiah with a religious Iosiah with a reforming Iehosaphat it is our duty to returne praise and glory to God and withall to pray heartily for the prosperous and happy continuance of such among vs that they may liue long vpon earth to promote his glory to aduance the Gospell to establish peace plenty and prosperity among their people 10. On the South-side shall bee the standard of the hoast of Reuben according to their armies and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Reuben shall be Elizur the sonne of Shedeur 11. And his hoast and the number thereof were sixe and forty thousand and fiue hundreth 12. And by him shall the
is to bring them vnto him and to make them seeke him early and vntill affliction worke in vs repentance newnesse of life we haue no right vse nor true fruite of it Fourthly it is required of vs to praise the name of God for his mercy and goodnesse in sparing of vs and not pouring out the full viols of his wrath and indignation vpon vs and not coming out with all his fury and forces against vs. The practise of this praise we see in Dauid after the plague was ceassed 2 Sam. 24 25 hee built an Altar vnto the Lord and offered burnt offerings and peace offerings and the Lord was appeased toward the Land and the plague ceassed from Israel Hee did not onely call vpon God but offered the sacrifice of thanksgiuing vnto him Except we follow his example and practise this duty we rob God of his honour and prouoke him to take away his blessings from vs. When we are in affliction we are eloquent enough and haue tongues to vtter many prayers to haue the plague vpon vs remoued from vs but when we are helped and the iudgement is taken away we forget both Gods mercy and our owne dutie we consider not from whence our deliuerance commeth nor what it challengeth at our hands Fiftly we must remember that we thinke not our selues hardly dealt withall but take heed to our selues that we be farre from murmuring and complaining against God The Lord complaineth by his Prophet against such hypocrites Iere. 3 4 5. Ieremy 3 Diddest thou not still cry vnto me Thou art my Father and the guide of my youth will hee keepe his anger for euer will he reserue it to the end Thus they flattered with their lippes when malice was in their hearts they spake faire to God and pretended a great desire they had that they would faine please him while his hand is vpon them and while he striketh them with his rodde But what answere doth GOD giue and they receiue It followeth in the next words Thus hast thou spoken but thou doest euill euen more and more And as it was with this people so is our case when God at any time taketh vs in hand we speake him faire we humble our selues before him and stoope downe to take correction but eyther wee thinke the time too long while his rod is vpon vs and so wil prescribe him the time when to take it away or else we fret fume against him as doing vs wrong and wee sustained iniury at his hands But if we were acquainted eyther with our iniquity or with his mercy we would be otherwise minded and would confesse that all kindes of punishments are due to vs and indeed too little for vs yea we would easily perceiue that GOD is more sorrowfull for the correction which he is constrained to lay vpon vs then wee are greeued for the sinnes which wee haue committed against him If these things be found in vs if we acknowledge Gods mercy toward vs in our troubles if we call vpon him earnestly if we turne vnto him vnfainedly if we praise his name cheerefully and do not think our selues hardly dealt withall we shall not want comfort in our sufferings but be able to comfort both our selues and others Lastly it is our duty to bee patient vnder Vse 3 the crosse not to discourage our selues in our troubles whatsoeuer or how great soeuer they be nor to murmure and repine at them seeing our doctrine teacheth vs that he neuer powreth vpon vs all his wrath nor giueth vs a full cup to drinke vp euen the dregs thereof but tempereth seasoneth it in such sort that together with the affliction we may taste of his compassion Now to the end we may not despise the chastening of the Lord neyther faint when we are rebuked of him but may possesse our soules with patience and endure constant vnto the ende we are to consider three things First of all we must remoue all lets and impediments that may hinder vs in the course of patience Secondly we must learne and marke the motiues that may moue vs to the embracing of this Christian and heauenly vertue Thirdly we must examine prooue our selues whether this grace of GOD be in vs or not seeing vpon it as vpon a pillar resteth the life of our christian profession as we shall shew afterward Touching the first it standeth vs vpon to cut off and to cast away from vs all such things as may any way hinder our patience The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes and commending the constancy and patience of the Saintes draweth this exhortation Wherefore Heb. 12 1. let vs also seeing that wee are compassed with so great a Cloud of witnesses cast away euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on let vs runne with patience the race that is set before vs whereby he declareth that the meanes to hold on our course with patience is to remoue the lettes and impediments that stand in our way The first hinderance is selfe-loue The hinderances of patience the very bane and poyson of all good and holy duties Wee loue our selues and our skinne so well that we shrinke backe our shoulders and pull in our heads when any perill beginneth to hang ouer vs as if some storme and tempest were imminent and ready to fall vpon vs. So long as this thorne sticketh in the flesh wee cannot loue the Lord nor yeeld obedience vnto him in bearing the crosse Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ saith Math. 16. verse 24. If any man will follow me let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me It is to our nature and the naturall man hard to suffer who desireth to sleepe in an whole skinne The second hinderance is desire of reuenge For these two patience and reuenge are as contrary one to the other as peace and warre as fire and water as light and darkenesse If Ioseph had looked to the iniurious dealings of his brethren toward him and to their wicked purposes intended against him he would neuer haue saide vnto them Gen. 45 5 8. Bee not sad neyther greeued with your selues that yee solde me hither you sent me not hither but God who hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh and Lord of all his house and Ruler throughout all the Land of Egypt If Iob had rested and contented himselfe in the attempts and robberies of the Sabeans and Caldeans hee would neuer haue broken out into these wordes The LORD hath giuen Iob 1 15 17 21 and the LORD hath taken away It belongeth not vnto vs to take or to seeke reuenge but to commit our selues and our causes to the God of vengeance The third lette is infidelity when we haue in vs an vnfaithfull heart and cast off all confidence in God who maintaineth the lot of all those that trust in him and depend vppon him What was the cause that the Iewes suffering want in the wildernesse
by iustifying of vs by sanctifying of vs and by working in vs such like effect Against mans merits and deserts Secondly this doctrine ouerthroweth all merits and deserts of man which abolish the free grace of God Gods mercy is our merit our workes are not neither can bee our merit If our election be by grace then it is no more of workes otherwise grace is no more grace But if it be of workes then is it no more grace otherwise work were no more worke as the Apostle concludeth Rom. 11.6 We are iustified through faith in Christ in him standeth our saluation and by his merits we are made righteous Christ Iesus is the corner stone of the building Ephes 2. he is the foundation of the building forasmuch as other foundation none can lay 1 Cor. 3. he is also the highest stone of the building notwithstanding the mountains Zach. 4-6 that is the strongest opposition of enemies But let vs see what merit is What merit is that our vnderstanding may be the better and our iudgement the sounder touching this matter Merit is a worke vndue to which we are not bound making the reward and recompence that was not due to be due When a debter satisfieth his creditour he paieth that which he oweth him he giueth no more then is due vnto him by Law and equity by reason and conscience neither doth he deserue any thankes but through the fault of men as the heathen knew well enough Terent. in Phorm Act. sc 1. who confesse that such was the corruption of the times that when a man brought to another euen his owne he was to be thanked Christ our Sauiour a better master teacheth vs this more fully Luk. 17.8 Luc. 17.8 9.10 When a man hath a seruant who girdeth himselfe and serueth him till he haue eaten and drunken Doth he then thanke him because he hath done the things that were commanded him I trow nay so likewise ye when ye haue done all those things that are commanded you say Wee are vnprofitable seruants we haue done that which was our duty to doe Wherefore we make a weake plea to plead our owne merits who haue nothing but by the merits of Christ But it will be obiected Obiection that we find in Scripture no mention at all of the merits of Christ I answere Answere It is true concerning the word it selfe Neuerthelesse if they will conclude any thing against the merits of Christ because the bare name in so many letters and syllables is not extant in the word of God they may as well gainsay the Trinity refuse the Sacraments deny the Catholike Church and hold the Sonne not to be consubstantiall with the Father Forasmuch as none of these are expressed there But if they meane and vnderstand the thing it selfe then we haue the merits of Christ plentifully preached vnto vs in the holy Scripture to whom the whole worke of our saluation is ascribed The Apostle teacheth Ephe. 1 14 that our redemption is a possession purchased by him that is purchased by the merit of his death And in the former Epistle to the Thessalonians 1 Thes 5.6 he saith God hath not appointed vs to wrath but to obtaine saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ that is procured vnto vs by his merits So in the twentieth chapter of the Actes Paul in his exhortation to the Elders of Ephesus willeth them carefully to feed the flocke of God Act. 10.28 which hee hath purchased with his owne blood where he maketh the blood of Christ meritorious And elsewhere he saith we are iustified by his blood and reconciled to God by his Sonne and so shall be saued by his life Rom. 5.9 10. Rom. 5.9 1â If then we challenge any thing to our selues we take so much from Christs worthinesse He was not bound in any bond vnto vs who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to bee equall to God Wherefore our workes can challenge nothing at Gods hands for as much as whatsoeuer wee can doe is as due debt vnto him Thus the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8. Rom. 8.1 Brethren we are debters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh whereby he vnderstandeth the contrary as a member opposed but we are debters to the Spirit to liue after the Spirit So then our spirituall life is called a debt which is true in many respects First How all the we can doe â due vnto God in regard of our creation Secondly in regard of our redemption Thirdly in regard of our glorification Our spirituall life is due to God in regard of our creation because it is God that hath made vs and not we our selues we are the worke of his hands who hath created vs according to his image and therby bound vs as by a strong band to know him and worship him Hence it appeareth that Adam himselfe in his estate of innocency could haue claimed nothing of God by merit because whatsoeuer he was he was it by him whatsoeuer he had he had receiued it through his gift so that he should haue paide him with his owne which deserueth no thankes as we heard before True it is man fell away defaced and deformed this image and made himselfe liable to eternall destruction howbeit he could not thus shake off the yoke of his necke nor the fetters from his feet nor acquit himselfe of the debt and obligation when of a debter to God he made himselfe a bondslaue to the deuill A debter riotously wasting his goods and carelesly consuming the stocke and substance that he hath and thereby making himselfe a bankrout is not discharged of his debt but standeth bound to pay it as before God will not loose his right nor let go his hold and therefore albeit we are started backe from him he remaineth the same as he made vs so we remaine obliged vnto him Hence we see what is the reason why God commandeth duties of vs in his Law that neither wee nor our fathers are able to performe âow God reâireth imââssibilities ãâã our hands If a father should require that of his son or a master exact of his seruant that which were vnpossible to doe as to trauell an hundred thousand mile in one day or to flye vp to heauen might he not be thought to be a tyrant But the case standeth not betweene God and vs as betweene a father and his children or betweene a master and his seruants For he chargeth no more vpon vs then hee had inabled vs to doe and had giuen vs strength to performe so that if there be any impossibility to do it the fault resteth in our selues and not in God It is no cruelty in him to require so much of vs as he doth but iniquity in vs that doth disable vs. He abideth the same that he was but we abide not the same that we were so that there is no change in him but the change is in vs so that
without any necessity and that it is a needlesse worke but they are far deceiued as we shall see afterward Wherefore Christ our Sauiour commending the practise of Mary that sate at his feete and heard his word saith vnto her sister Luk. 10 41 42 Thou art carefull and troubled about many things but one thing is needfull and Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her See how contrary these men are vnto Christ and their words to the words of Christ Can they then be good Christians that are led by a spirit contrary vnto Christ Hee telleth vs that the hearing of the word is necessary they say it by their practise seale to it that it is not necessary Can light and darknes be more contrary then these two He teacheth that this is one necessary thing they are not ashamed to affirme with tongues set on fire of hell that among all vnnecessary things this is most idle and vnprofitable This is a deepe iudgement of God vpon them for their contempt of his ordinance This bewraieth the corruption of their hearts that indeed they are of no religion For he that learneth not religion by the word neuer yet knew what true religion meaneth Such then as haue not a setled ministery and Minister to resort vnto Iames 1 6. are for the most part vnsetled in their opinions vnconstant in religion and vnstable in all their waies Sometimes they hold one thing sometimes another and sometimes nothing at all Math. 11 7. as a reed that is carried to and fro with the windes as a weathercocke that turneth often in a day and stagger hither thither like a drunken man And such as liue vnder a ministery planted according to the institution of Christ but haue not their eares setled to heare the fame forasmuch as they come once and misse twice slippe in out of the Church at their pleasure heare one Sermon and absent themselues from another their conscience is seared with an hot iron their sin is come vp to heauen Ignorant they are will learne nothing they are fickle in matters of faith and godlines knowing no point of religion as they ought to know neither being able to giue an account of the hope that is in them These starters that come and goe when they please haue not so much as the outward shew of a true Christian much lesse the truth of the heart that is within neyther can they looke for any blessing from him from whom all blessings do proceed as from the Father of lights To conclude then the power of Satan is great to hold man in sinne but the word is as the Scepter of God to breake it that wee may escape and to ouerthrow his kingdome The seuenty Disciples sent out by Christ into euerie City and place whither hee himselfe should come returned again with ioy saying Lord euen the diuels are subiect vnto vs through thy Name And the Lord said vnto them Luk. 10 17 18 I beheld Satan as lightening fall from heauen Luke 10. Behold how necessary the preaching of it is to all people to which we ought all to subscribe Secondly it serueth to reproue diuers abuses Vse 2 I will name three in particular First such as thinke spare not to say that the ministry is a vaine and superfluous thing and that the Ministers are men that may very well be spared as if they were a sixt finger vpon the hand or a sixt toe vpon the foot that is bringing a burden rather then a benefit and that their labours may be spared also inasmuch as they bring with them in their opinion needlesse charges and vnnecessary expences For as they account the Sabbath the losse of one day in a weeke the losse of one weeke in a moneth the losse of one year in seuen so they account the maintenance of the ministery the losse of their goods and substance and a departing with the tenth part of their labours to no purpose These haue learned another language then the tongue of Canaan they doe not the workes that beseeme christians and they cannot speake as beseemeth those that professe the feare of God if so be they do professe so much Is it a needlesse thing to haue the light of the Sunne in the Firmament without which all things are couered with darknesse and nothing can haue life and quickning But the Sunne is not more necessary to be in the world theÌ the light of the word in the church to giue life and light vnto them that sitte in darknesse Math. 4.16 Is a candle needlesse to be in the house in the night season to giue light to them that are in it The Church is the golden candlestick the word is the candle that shineth in our hearts to guide vs in all our waies Mat. 5 15. Luk. 8 16. Is it needlesse to haue labourers to reape downe our corne in time of haruest To haue meate brought vnto vs and prouided for vs when we are hungry or drinke when wee are thirsty The preaching of the Gospel is as light in the Firmament as a candle in the house as the eye in the body as the meate in the stomacke and as the labourer in time of haruest Matth. 9. The want of this blessing is to couer the earth with darkenes to put out the light of the eye to suffer good corne to perish for want of reaping and gathering into the barne as the state of Egypt was when it wanted corne and cryed out to Ioseph for bread or as Iudaea wheÌ it wanted the light of the Sunne Miserable therefore and thrice miserable are those people that want this albeit they were stored with aboundance of all earthly commodities vnder heauen If they had all the riches of the world that euery nation borrowed of them and they of none what should they help them wanting this onely Could the other saue them or make them a blessed people No no in the middest of these blessings they must needs be accursed Is not that Land miserable that is compassed about with enemies yet is without armour Are they not as a naked people that lie open to become a prey to them that gape after their destruction Thus notwithstanding it is without the Ministers who are the Chariots and horsemen of Israel 2 Kin. 2 12. 2 Kings 2 12 and 13 14. Is it not a miserable thing to goe into warres and to haue no Captaines to leade the battell What hope can there be of victory Nay what can be looked for but present destruction The Ministers are the Leaders and Ouerseers of the Lords host to rule them and keepe them in order Heb. 13 7. Is it not miserable to see a flocke of sheepe without a Shepheard wandring vp and downe from the fold and ready to be deuoured of the wolues But such as are without a teaching Minister are scattered abroad as silly sheepe are without a
opinion of their exceeding great knowledge and wonderfull gifts which no man seeth or can see in them but themselues that are deceiued by selfe-loue suppose they need not frequent the hearing of the word as if it were for nouices or ignorant persons only that know nothing Hence it is that they flattering themselues in an ouerweening perswasion of that which it is to bee feared is not in them say What can they teach vs that we knew not before Can they make vs goe from the many wiser then we came vnto them Or can they deuise any new points of religion or set vp new Articles to bee beleeued that wee neuer heard off before I answer we go not about to broach any new doctrine neither doe wee coyne any new counterfeit faith Gal. 1 8. If we or an Angell from heauen teach any otherwise then the Fathers beleeued from the beginning we are accursed We teach Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer Hebr. 13 8. The ende of the preaching of the word is not chiefely or principally to plant knowledge whereas these make it the onely end If a man had all knowledge and could speake with the tongues of men and Angels yet ought hee to come diligently into the house of God and to attend carefully to his word For albeit we haue knowledge for the time present yet wee may forget our knowledge so as that which we hold this day we may let slippe from vs to morrow And there is nothing which wee know but we may know it better and more fully and distinctly Besides the word serueth to kindle our zeale and to stirre vp our affections as it were to blow the coales by kindling the sparkes that the fire goe not out Lastly The third reproofe they are reproued that extoll to the skies the Kingdomes and Commonwealths of the heathen as the onely prosperous florishing and happy Nations which indeed excelled in outward glory and thereby dazeled the eyes of many yet indeed were no better then assemblies and companies of men destitute of religion and consequently of saluation Their peace and prosperity their wealth and dignity were all carnall and momentany rising out of the earth and sinking downe into the earth againe their praise also is of men It is the maintenance of true religion that maketh a people truely happy and the meanes of spreading abroad true religion is the ministery of the word there is no way to know it to practise it but by this Such as imbrace it are truely wise such as forsake it and reiect it haue no wisedome in them Ier. 8 9. No kingdome or State can flourish no Common-wealth can prosper no Prince no Potentate no people can bee wise or blessed in their gouernment but by honouring and obeying of Almighty God as he hath commanded Hence it is that Moses saith I haue taught you statutes and iudgements Deut 4 5 6. euen as the Lord my God hath commanded me c. Keepe them therefore and do them for this is your wisedome and your vnderstanding in the sight of the Nations which shall heare all these statutes and say Surely this great natioÌ is a wise vnderstanding people Likewise the Lord promiseth that this obedience to the precepts of God without adding or diminishing should make them blessed euery way in the fruite of their bodies of their fields of their cattell Deut. 28 3 4. and in euery thing that they put their hands vnto whâras if they did not keep the Law of the Lord their God his iudgments and statutes which he had commanded them he threatneth to bring all curses vpon them as famine and hunger nakednes and pouerty dissolution and captiuity vntill hee had cast them out of the Land which he had giuen vnto their fathers Deut. 28. All Cities Commonwealths are to be the hostes of the Church and dwelling places for the faithfull without giuing entertainment to the truth Gospell they are as Lanthornes without a light or as the Firmament without the Sunne There is no kingdome no towne no family no person that can attaine vnto happinsse and true blessednesse except they worship the Lord aright according to his word If we be with him he will be with vs he will honour those that honour him and despise those that despise him 1 Sam. 2 30. It is true religion that establisheth our seates and maketh them prosperous contrariwise impiety and superstition and false worship are the certaine ruine and destruction of the Nation that imbrace them But it will be obiected Obiection What say you of the kingdomes of the heathen Had they not large Dominions Were they not the Monarchies of the world did they not greatly prosper in this world I answer Answer it is true they wanted not outward peace honour dignity wealth pleasures dominions and largenesse of Empires howbeit the cause of their prosperity was not their idolatry and false worship this is to alledge a false cause in stead of a true forasmuch as their detestable abhominations and horrible prophanations of the seruice of God were the causes of their finall ouerthrow which neuer ceassed to call and cry for vengeance to God vntill he with his thunderbolts from heauen had striken them downe to the ground The true causes of the prosperity of Pagans and heathen are these The causes why heathen Common-wealths flourished Matth. 5 44 the first is the great mercy and goodnesse of God who doth good to the vnthankfull and vngodly hee letteth his raine to fall vpon the fields of the iust and vniust and causeth his Sun to shine vpon the godly and vngodly the Christian and the heathen And albeit he be prouoked euery day and therefore may iustly poure downe the full viols of his wrath indignation vpon the earth yet hee is a God of patience and long suffering waiting for the conuersion of men so that if they repent not both they are made without excuse and the iustice of God is cleered when hee iudgeth This is one cause why hee suffereth them to flourish Another is that he may giue theÌ the greater ouerthrow For the higher their heads and hornes are lifted vp the more is their fall when they go to ruine The greater their sin is the greater must their punishment be God hath made himselfe knowne among them and not left himselfe without witnesse Acts 14.17 in that he did good and gaue them raine from heauen fruitfull seasons filling their hearts with foode and gladnesse He gaue much vnto them and therefore required much of them againe Thirdly it was his pleasure to prouide for his Church that liued and soiourned among them that they might be as Innes to lodge them and as Cities of refuge to entertaine them wheÌ they fled vnto them from the auenger of blood He gaue them peace that the Church also might enioy peace among them he made them to flourish that his people that liued with
intermeddle onely with the Common-wealth hath not God made them ouerseers of both states as also committed the charge vnto them of both Tables Answer I answere the care of Religion belongeth to all Princes and therefore the godly kings of Iudah made it their first labour to establish Gods worshippe But touching the worship of God wee must obserue that Church lawes and constitutions are of three sorts Materiall Ministeriall or circumstantiall Lawes that concerne the matter substance and parts of Gods worship are already established by God in the word nothing is left to Princes or Pastours of the Church nothing ought to be inuented of man nothing may be hammered in the forge of our braines which are too shallow to meddle in such deepe and profound matters as Christ teacheth Matth. 15.9 Matthew chapter 15. verse 9. In vaine they doe worship mee teaching for doctrines the commandements of men These Lawes we are to leaue to God only which touch the substance of his worship Ministeriall Lawes are such Canons as command the practise and execution of the former Lawes wherein the Prince is as it were the Minister commanding vnder God It belongeth to him to see both Ministers and people to doe their dutie 2 Chronicles chapter 30. verses 12.16 and to prouide that all his subiects reforme themselues in those things that pertaine to the worship of God and to punish idolaters Exodus chapter 22. Exod. 22.20 Leuit. 24 1â Deut. 13.5 Numb 15.35 verse 20 blasphemers Leuiticus chapter 24. verse 16. false Prophets Deuteronomie 13.5 and prophaners of holy things Numbers chapter 15. verse 35. These belong vnto him these he is to looke vnto Lastly other Lawes are circumstantiall such as are constitutions made in things meerely indifferent which vary according to times occasions places and Churches These Lawes also he hath authority to make and meddle withall prouided that the rules of the word be not transgressed but carefully obserued So then albeit the Prince ought not himselfe to execute the things of God as to preach the word or to administer Sacraments or to practise the discipline of the Church yet he is bound to see them done and that all things be done in order comelinesse in the Church Againe it may be obiected Obiect that the Scripture doth often mention that sacrifices were offered otherwise then God appointed yet accepted They ought to be brought to the doore of the Tabernacle and not offered elsewhere I answere Answer the question is not so much of the fact as of the right not what was done but what ought to be done This is the cause that the Lord complaineth both against their persons and their doings and brandeth them both with a marke of dishonour in this manner Iehoshaphat did that which was right in the sight of the LORD 1 King 22 4â but the high places were not taken away he walked in all the wayes of Asa his father he turned not aside from it neuerthelesse the people offered and burnt incense yet in the high places The like is remembred of Iehoash hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord all his dayes wherein Iehoiada the Priest instructed him But the high places were not taken away the people still sacrificed and burnt Incense in the high places 2 Kings 12.2 3. When Manasseh was brought againe to Ierusalem into his kingdome he sought the Lord his God took away the strange gods and repaired the Altar of the Lord ââr 33 17 neuerthelesse the people did sacrifice still in the high places yet vnto the Lord their God onely God required to be worshipped not only as he appointed but where he appointed and therefore the contrary practise is noted to be a transgression a breach of the Law of God Thirdly it may be saide that the Prophets Obiection 4 of God who could not bee ignorant of their duties did not sacrifice as God commanded and yet are blamelesse They did not bring their sacrifice to the Tabernacle nor vnto the place that God had chosen but offered in other places as Samuel in Mispah 1 Sam. 7 9. and elsewhere chap. 16 2. âââwer I answer he did it as one of the Prophets who were extraordinary persons and not tied to the ordinary rules in all their actions So we see Elijah offered in Mount Carmel 1 Kin. 18. But wee are not to follow extraordinary matters without a speciall calling forasmuch as we liue by lawes not by examples So then it was lawfull in the Prophets in regard of their personal vocation which without it had beene vtterly vnlawfull Lastly it may be obiected that Dauid is Obiection 4 commended because he intended to build an house to the Name of God He had receiued no commandement from God to builde the Temple it was his good meaning and good intent yet he is expresly commended of God 2 Chron. 6 7.8 where Salomon in praising God saith It was in the heart of Dauid my father to build an house for the Name of the Lord God of Israel but the Lord saide to Dauid my father forasmuch as it was in thy heart to builde an house for my Name thou diddest well in that it was in thy heart If then Dauid hauing no word or direction from God did well how is all will-worship euill ââswer I answer in this God respecteth not the deed it selfe but the intent of the dooer so that when it is said Thou hast done well it is as much as if the Lord had saide I know thou hadst a good meaning in it as it appeareth by the reasons vsed in the second booke of Samuel where Dauid saith to Nathan the Prophet Sam. 7 2. See now I dwell in an house of Cedar but the Arke of GOD dwelleth within Curtaines where he compareth himselfe with God and his owne house of Cedar with Gods Arke within Curtaines This reason carrieth with it a great shew of comlinesse seemelinesse For some might thinke with themselues was it meete that himselfe should dwell in his seeled house the Lords house lye waste Notwithstanding in matters of God wee are not to reason according to our owne opinion and outward appearing but according vnto the word of God ââmment Pet. âartyr in 2 âan c. 7. And heerein was Dauid deceiued that he went beyond the Commandement of God To build a Temple to God is not in it selfe euill GOD had promised that the Tabernacle and the Arke should haue a resting place Deut. 12 5 6. 1 Kings 8 but to seeke to preuent God was to bee reprooued As to set a King ouer them was not in it selfe vnlawfull Deuter. 17 15. but when they attempted it before the time and waited not Gods Commandement to goe before them they are reproued and punished for it 1 Sam. 12 16. Dauid in this place had receiued no direction touching this matter eyther of the time or of the place there was no Commandement eyther who should
partakers of them The Apostle speaking of the word of God in his Epistle to the Galatians declareth that by the preaching thereof Christ Iesus was so cleerely set foorth Gal. 3 1. that he was as it were crucified among them much more may this bee saide of the Supper of the Lord which is a most liuely remembrance of his death and of the shedding of his most pure and precious blood This vse hath many branches First we must thinke our selues fooles in the matters of God that wee may bee made wise such as thinke themselues wise do thereby professe themselues to be no better then fooles 1 Cor. 3 18. Secondly to account God onely wise yea wisedome it selfe as the wise man saith Prou. 9 1. Wisedome hath built her an house Thirdly adde nothing to the word of the Lord which were to make our selues wiser then God and to shew our selues to bee worse then madde men We must not turne aside to the right hand or to the left Deut. 5 32. Deut. 5 32. and 28 14. nor decline from any of the words which hee hath commanded vs Deut. 28 14. for that were to wrastle against the Lord who is too strong for vs his will must stand vpright when our will shall be ouerthrowne and cast downe to the ground Lastly we must thinke nothing small or little in Gods seruice He tooke order for the least things in the Tabernacle and left them not arbitrary A little thing done amisse bringeth all out of square in the worldly affaires of men and so it is with Gods matters In the businesse that concerneth our selues wherein we take our selues to bee any way interessed we account nothing little if we be iniuried or wronged therein we take it to heart we cannot abide it we storme against theÌ that crosse vs. And shall we thinke God is carelesse what becommeth of his seruice and consequently of his glory Woe vnto vs if we iudge so of honouring him Vse 2 Secondly this serueth seeing all worship of God ought to be guided by his word and directed by his commandement not by the priuate wils of men to reproue the wonderfull pride of men in al ages who haue alwaies presumed to adde somewhat of their owne to the ordinance of God in his worship and accounted it too grosse simplicity to cleaue to the bare and naked word so haue made a mixture of his religion with our owne inuention as it were to sowe our field with diuers seeds The Scribes and Pharisies added the traditions of their fathers as washings of cups of beds and of tables âark 7 3. yea they so abounded in them that they made the Commandements of God of none effect thinking it great reason they should giue place to their deuices The Papists haue added to the word of God apochryphall bookes many vnwritten verites the decrees and decretals the inuentions of their Popes which they hold in as great reuerence as the holy Scriptures They haue added vnto the two Sacraments instituted by Christ fiue other to make the number amount to seuen To baptisme they haue added exorcismes spittle salt creame and other such like trash and trumpery To the Supper they haue added Transubstantiation the reall presence the merit of the worke the Masse propitiatory for the quicke and dead crossings creepings eleuation reseruation preseruation by sea and land in warres and in iournies To the Ministery of Pastours Teachers they haue added an idle rabble of Pope Cardinals Abbots Monkes Fryers Iesuites Votaries Nunnes Acolytes Exorcistes a multitude of drones as croking frogs arising out of the bottomlesse pit To praier and pure inuocation of the Name of GOD they haue added praiers to Saints praiers in a strange tongue praiers before Images and in their Idol Temples praiers said by tale and numbred or rather mumbled vpon their beades their canonicall houres and such like superstitions partly idolatrous and partly heathenish and partly blasphemous Thus they haue corrupted Gods worship and defiled whatsoeuer they touch and turned his truth into a lye It is reported of Gregory Bishop of Rome the best of all those that followed but the worst of theÌ that went before him that in a most greeuous and contagious plague he inuented and appointed sundry superstitions and supplications directed to Saints set downe in the Letany Babing on Leuit 10. not 1. hauing neither commandement nor example nor any warrant in the word but God so reuenged this boldnesse and presumption that in one houre fourescore of those that so praied and rehearsed those suffrages suddenly fell to the earth and breathed out their last breath Thus God disliketh and disclaimeth the deuices of men in his seruice God disliketh the deuises of men in his seruice Col. 2 23. Of all which practises which are no better then meere dotages the Apostle saith They haue a shew of wisedome in will-worship but they bring a bondage to the rudiments of the world froÌ which Christ hath freed vs and therefore ought not to be entangled by them being after the commandements and doctrines of men The heathen knew by the light of nature that euery God must needs bee serued according to his owne will and not according to the will of them that are their worshippers All voluntary worship is vtterly condemned Vatabl. annot in Deut. 4. and GOD tieth vs strictly to his word without adding or diminishing Our good intents cannot preuaile with him when the thing we doe is not warranted vnto vs. Hence it is that the Lord saith not You shall not do euill in your owne eyes but Thou shalt not do that which seemeth good in your owne eyes they must keepe them precisely to his commandements There is a way saith Salomon which seemeth right vnto a man Prou. 14 12. but the issues thereof are the waies of death Wherefore let our conceite be neuer so good yet it profiteth nothing beeing not grounded vpon the word but vpon mans wit Our Sauiour foretelling the troubles that shall come vpon the people of God that professe his Name saith They shall excommunicate you yea the time commeth Iohn 16 2. That whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God seruice They imagine they do good in such persecutions as no doubt it fell out in Paul before his conuersion What then Shall their good intent excuse their euil actions and go for current paiment with God No in no wise because hee measureth not our dooings by our purposes but by his owne precepts When Peter bad Christ his Maister to pitty and spare himselfe Mat. 16 22. and the Disciples forbad little children to come vnto Christ Mark 10 13. Lu. 9 54 55. and at another time would haue commanded fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritans did they not offend or can any defend them because they had no euill intent Why then is Peter called Satan and bidden to come behind And why are the Disciples reproued
Mat. 13 verse 3 the watchmen Ezek. 3 verse 17 the Leaders Heb. 13 verse 17 the Shepheards Eph. 4 verse 11 the Stewards Luke 12 verse 42. Shall the Ministers then being Officers onely vnder another to serue him presume to doe any thing in their owne name and not acknowledge their subiection vnto another Thirdly the Ministeries that are expressed Reason 3 in the word are all sufficient to bring the church to perfection and to make it a complete body as appeareth by the Apostle where he serteth downe the Officers that haue receiued guifts for the instruction of the Church of Christ Eph. 4 11 12 13. Christ gaue some Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelists and some Pastours and Teachers for the perfecting of the Saints and for the worke of the Ministery for the edifying of the body of Christ till we all come in the vnity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ If then these suffice for the bringing of the worke to perfection all other inuented by men are needlesse and superfluous and may be cut off as superfluous branches Lastly none can appoint new Officers or Reason 4 strange Ministers in the Church but he that can giue them gifts to discharge the Callings that they vndertake For what is an office with out strength and ability to execute it Eph. 4 10. but an idle name without the thing as it were an empty box without the oyntment But no maÌ hath it in his power to bestow any gifts to set vp a new office neither ought hee to set on worke the gifts that God hath giuen otherwise then he appointeth as it were to till the earth with another mans heiffer therefore it belongeth not to any man to institute any new Ministeries or to imploy them that are warranted contrary to the will of him that hath called theÌ and consequently it is God only to whoÌ it belongeth to chuse such as shal minister before him as the master appointeth his owne seruants that shall serue him in his house and do his businesse Vse 1 Let vs in the first place see what profitable vses arise from this doctrine First of all we learne that no man hath any authority or iurisdiction to peruert or euert that order that God hath set in his Church whether it be by deuising new Ministeries or by destroying diminishing of the old For as well do they erre in building that adde such as are not warranted as they that take away such as are established in the word It is a true saying worthy to be obserued deliuered by Christ our Sauiour Euery plant which mine heauenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted vp Matth. 15 13. It is the word of GOD that endureth for euer all mans deuices are as the flower of the field that fadeth in a moment There is nothing shall continue constant which standeth not by the strength of God The traditions of men howsoeuer they may seeme to be firmely rooted and strongly backed by the best deuices and pollicies that flesh and blood can deuise yet they are as chaffe which the wind driueth away and they shall not be able to endure It is truely spoken of Gamaliel though it be euilly applied Acts 5 38. Refraine from these men and let them alone for if this counsell or this worke bee of men it will come to nought The Church is the body of Christ wherein nothing is too much nothing too little 1 Corinth 12 12. For as the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so is it in the mysticall body of Christ whereof he is the head In the naturall body of man if it should haue three legges or three âands or diuers heads it would be a monstrous body it would not reioyce or take pleasure in that excrescence or abounding of proud flesh Or if it had onely one legge or one eye it could not delight in it but would be greeued at the defect So is it in the body of Christ which is the Church God hath made it a perfect body he hath giuen it hands eyes to guide it selfe into the way of peace and to bring it vnto the kingdome of glory If wee will adde other eyes or other hands then God hath fitted or tye them that it hath from imploiment to the good of the body we do iniury to the body of CHRIST and make the Church disfigured and deformed If wee should see a man in our daies like to the gyant mentioned in the second booke of Samuel whose stature was exceeding great that should haue on euery hand sixe fingers and on euery foot sixe toes 2 Sam. 21 20. foure and twenty in number we would thinke it vncomely and ill-fauoured and no ornament vnto the body So is it with the Church which ought to haue her forme and feature in euery part It is for beauty and comlinesse compared to a company of horses in Pharaohs Chariots Cant. 1 verse 9 and to a rowe of Iewels It is saide to be beautifull as Tirzah Cant. 6 verse 4. and comely as Ierusalem that is compact together Psalme 122 3. It is saide to looke foorth as the morning to bee faire as the Moone cleare as the Sunne and terrible as an army with banners Cant. 6 verse 10. If then wee shall strippe the Church of any of her ornaments if we shall wound it and take away her veile from her Cant. 5 verse 7. If we shall giue her any new parts or rob her of any of her true parts we make her no longer beautifull and beloued to say of it as Christ doth Thou art all faire my Loue there is no spot in thee Cant. 4 verse 7. We make it deformed as a body that is eyther maimed or monstrous Eph. 5 26 27. This is the commendation of the Church that her glory is absolute perfect throughout all the parts of her and that it hath no spot no blemish no imperfection Such a glorious body is meet to be ioyned with so glorious an head as Christ is When we suffer the Church to be all black and foule full of wrinkles and withered deformities how should it be vnited vnto him Happy is that Church that hath all her parts and none but her parts like a body that retaineth the naturall lustre But if it want any members that it ought to haue or haue gotten an ouerplus that it ought not to haue they serue to no other vse but to disfigure the body and to disgrace the head The true naturall parts are much ashamed both of those wants and of those superfluities the which the more they are the farther is that Church from perfection Some Churches haue somewhat too much that ought to be pared away some Churches haue too little that ought to be restored and some Churches are
them and liue with them and yet neuer be infected whereas few dare aduenture their bodies in such cases But put the case it were lawfull yet all things that are lawfull are not expedient all things that are lawfull edifie not 1 Cor. 6 12 1 10 23. We must take heed we do not giue offence to others neither destroy him for whom Christ dyed So then the best way for vs to auoide euill is to take knowledge of our owne weaknesse and to striue against our owne infirmities and to flye as farre as we can from danger Fourthly let vs not flatter our selues with an idle conceit and foolish opinion that wee by keeping them company shall bee able to draw them and perswade them to goodnesse For we see this by the ordinary course of humane affaires that when the good and euill meete together and are ioyned in friendship the godly are rather corrupted by the vngodly then the vngodly corrected by the godly This may appeare vnto vs in Salomon a man greatly beloued of God and greatly blessed with wisedome âhe 13 25 neuerthelesse euen him did outlandish women cause to sinne This was signified also in the Law holy flesh carried in the skirt of a garment did not make it holy but the polluted person âg 2 13 14. touching any thing did pollute it and make it vncleane with his filthinesse It is an harder thing to cleanse and purifie then to defile and make vncleane and therefore they will sooner tempt vs then we shall teach them ââiect What then Is vice of more force then vertue and shall euill preuaile more then good I answer ââswer we consider not good and euill as they are in themselues but as they are in vs not as they are being separated from vs but ioyned to vs. The euill men are wholly euill whereas we are but in part good and therefore they are strong we are weake they are wholly flesh we are not altogether spirit but onely in part regenerate so that they hale vs and hold vs with all their power with all their might and with all their strength that we must vse violence to get from them or else we are vndone They are as men that set all their strength to the worke and labour night and day with both their hands we haue our strength diuided and worke as it were with one hand and set too but one shoulder They runne in the wayes of euill wee doe as it were halt with one foote like Iacob when he wrestled with GOD ân 32 25. whereby he had the hollow of his thigh put out of ioynt They fare as men that descend downe a Mountaine with great violence and haue no stay of themselues vntill they come to the bottome wee creepe vp toward the top with all foure like Ionathan âam 14 6. that went ouer to the garrison of the vncircumcised we are faine to climbe vp rockes and clifts and craggy places vpon our hands and vpon our feete with much labour and great sweating and oftentimes faint by the way That which they do they do with ease pleasure but we finde many enemies to buckle withall and are constrained not only to fight with beasts at Ephesus but to wrastle hand to hand ãâã 6 12. against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world and against spirituall wickednesse in high places so that it is more then neede to take to vs the whole armour of God that we may be able both to stand and to withstand in the euill day Fiftly thou must esteeme of euill company as of him that hath a running sore of an infectious disease and hate all vice in thy dearest companions more then the plague They that haue sound eyes are fearefull of themselues carefull to refraine from looking vpon their eyes that are sore and bleared Ouid. lest they should be hurt Can a man haue his conuersation among theeues and not at one time or other be robbed of his treasure Such as haue nothing are sure to lose nothing but they that haue treasure about them by conuersing with deceitfull couzeners and cheating companions are in danger to be depriued of it So if we liue among these spirituall theeues that are more common and subtle and therefore more dangerous then the other we cannot but he spoiled and stripped naked of the precious pearles of Gods graces which enrich our soules and are more of value then all the gold and siluer that is digged out of the earth The sixt and last branch is to teach vs to be in loue with good company whereby we may be bettered and edified Euill persons that infect as a filthy dunghill that casteth vp an vnsauory sent are compared to pitch that defileth to leauen that sowreth to the canker that consumeth and to the scabbed sheepe that infecteth an whole flocke But good and godly company is as the sweet ointments or perfumes of the Apothecaries a man cannot come among them but all his garments smell of myrrhe aloes and cassia They are annointed with the oyle of gladnesse in their measure and delight greatly the nostrils of such as liue with them If we conuerse among them we shall somewhat sauour of them So then by the workes that we practise it may bee knowne what company we frequent The wise man saith Prou. 13 20. He that walketh with wise men shall be wise but a companion of fooles shall be destroyed Great is the force of company whether it be to good or to euill With the good we shall learne goodnesse reape the fruite of it to our soules Among the vngodly we shall learne nothing but wickednesse and in the end receiue nothing but a crop of care and shame and dishonour and rebuke and that which is more then all the rest death and destruction for euer 14. And the Lord spake vnto Moses in the wildernesse of Sinai saying 15. Number the children of Leui after the house of their fathers by their families euery male from a moneth old and vpward shalt thou number them 16. And Moses numbred them according to the word of the Lord as he was commanded We haue spoken hitherto of both the parts of the preface that go before the enumeration of the Leuites consisting partly in the description of Aarons sonnes and partly in the presentation of that Tribe before Aaron and his sonnes to serue in the Tabernacle Now we come to speake of the numbring of them which is done apart in a peculiar manner from the rest of the people For God would not haue the Leuites numbred with the rest of the Tribes to the ende he might free them from the warres and except them as a chosen portion to himselfe from ciuill affaires and that they might more diligently more seriously more carefully without all disturbance and distraction apply and imploy themselues in that holy function whereunto they were appointed So then after that the
98 99. by them the young-man may by taking heed cleanse his waies by them all men shal be made more wise then their enemies more learned then their teachers more prudent then the ancient by them they shall make their way prosperous ââsh 1 8. and by doing according to that which is written in them they shall haue good successe Of this is Salomon also another witnesse Prou. 2 9. My sonne if thou wilt receiue my words and hide my commandements within thee c then shalt thou vnderstand righteousnesse and iudgement and equity euery good path This is directed not onely to Princes and Magistrates as appeareth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes but to all the children of God Chap. 12 5. of what calling soeuer they be So the Apostle speaking of our ordinary meates and drinkes declareth that they are sanctified by the word of God and by prayer 1. Tim. 4 5. That which hee speaketh of our vse of the creatures must be vnderstood of all things else and stretched to all our actions forasmuch as the word must be our warrant wheÌ to do euery thing how to do it in a good manner how to flye euil and how to vse christian liberty in things that are in themselues indifferent Reason 1 This is so euident that we want not many reasons to confirme it vnto vs. First the titles giuen to the word do teach it For it is called the statute law of God Are not the statute lawes of the kingdome sufficient to direct vs what to do and what we ought to do They are able to secure vs from danger without any forraine helpes Hence it is that the Prophets cry out in euery place for obedience to the statutes of God Deut. 4 1 and 5 1 and 6 1. Psal 119 24. they will tell vs what wee ought to do Likewise the word is saide to be our Counseller as it were a man of Law to which we ought euermore to resort as we see men in matters of doubt repaire to their learned counsell that they may doe nothing without aduice Secondly the Apostle setteth downe this Reason 2 rule that whatsoeuer we do whether we eate or drinke or enter into any action we must set before vs as the chiefe and high end of all the glory of God There may be indeed and are other ends of the things we doe but this ought to be the principall If this be wanting what other ends soeuer we haue the worke is defectiue and vnholy vnto vs. But no man can glorifie God in any thing without obedience and there is no obedience but in respect of the commandement and word of God The Prophet saith well Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices 1 Sam. 15 22. as in obeying the voyce of the Lord Behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fatte of Rams Heereupon therefore it followeth that the word of God directeth a man in all his actions whereas all things done without the testimony of the word of God are without obedience The rule is generall 1 Cor. 10 31. Whether yee eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glory of God and therefore nothing which is done without the warrant of the word can be done to the glory of God Thirdly the Apostle speaking of things Reason 3 that are in their owne nature indifferent concludeth that whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14 23. If any say the Apostle meaneth a full perswasion of that which he doth to be well done It is true but from whence can that assurance grow vnto the conscience but from faith and how can we perswade our selues that we do well but when we haue the word of God for our warrant The argument then is thus framed wheresoeuer faith is wanting there is sinne but in euery action not commanded and allowed faith is wanting therefore in euery action not commanded and allowed there is sin and consequently to approue our actions we must haue the precept and commandement of God and the allowance of his word Let vs after these things thus confirmed Vse 1 to our consciences proceed to the vses First forasmuch as we must fetch the warrant of our actions from the pure fountaine of the word it teacheth vs the perfection and all-sufficiency of the word of God It needeth no humane verities or popish traditions to be patched or put vnto it which were as much as to adde a ragge to a new garment that needeth it not Psal 19.7 2 Tim. 3 16. The Law of the Lord is perfect conuerting the soule saith the Prophet The whole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God and is profitable for doctrine for reproofe for correction for instruction in righteousnesse saith the Apostle It is able to make vs wise vnto saluation and to furnish the man of God to euery good worke Iohn 5 39. Search the Scriptures for in them yee thinke to haue eternall life saith Christ But are all things that we are to do expressed in the word I answer all things are not expressed word for word in so many sillables Whit. contro 1. de Scrip. Quest 6. but all things are contained in the Scriptures For we must know the rule of Nazianzene and it is a sure one that such things as are gathered out of the Scriptures are euen as if they were written they are of like nature of like force of like authority First some things are not in deed and in truth and yet are said to be in Scripture as that God sitteth that he hath eyes eares hands mouth and such like Secondly some things are in deed and yet are not said to be to wit expresly and in so many words so that though the words bee not there yet the doctrine is as that the holy Ghost is God that he proceedeth equally froÌ the Father and from the Sonne that there are two Sacraments that Christ is God of himselfe and consubstantiall with his Father and an hundred such points which are necessarily collected and concluded from them as he that saith twice two saith foure and he that saith twice twenty affirmeth forty though not in so many words Nazian lib. 5. de Theolog. Againe some things neither are neither are saide to be as that an image and an idoll are different in themselues And lastly some things are and are said to be in the Scriptures as that there is one God and one Mediatour betweene God and man Now we say that all things necessary are contained in them but not expressed as the baptisme of infants and originall sinne yet are distinctly and demonstratiuely inferred out of them and so are all things that belong to faith or obedience whatsoeuer we are either to beleeue or to practise Luc. 16 29. Abraham saith to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them if they heare not them neither will they be
in heauen that not one of these little ones should perish Mat. 18 14. He commandeth that not one of these little ones should perish Mat. 18 10. He maketh vs to lye downe in greene pastures he leadeth vs beside the stil water he restoreth our soules and leadeth vs in the paths of righteousnesse for his names sake Psal 23 2 3. Iacob that fed the sheepe of his father in law testifieth touching his care that the drought consumed him in the day Gen. 31.40 and the frost pinched him in the night and sleepe departed from his eyes so that whatsoeuer was torne of beasts or stollen of theeues was required at his hands he bare the losse of it Much more then will the Lord care for the sheepe of his pasture his rod and his staffe shall comfort them and although they walke through the valley of the shadow of death they shall feare no euill Will a king regard onely the chiefe Cities and most populous places of his kingdome and suffer the rest to liue as they list without lawes good orders Or will the master of an house looke to some in his family and not to all If then God be our King if he be our Master he will looke to all his subiects and seruants whatsoeuer they be that they shall haue their meate in due season Secondly such is the grace and goodnesse of God that he would haue all his people Reason 2 come to knowledge Such as know not his will are none of his seruants If then he require the vnderstanding knowledge of his wayes not onely of rich men of great men of learned men and of the Ministers but of all the people of what calling and condition soeuer they be how meane and simple soeuer they be we must hereof conclude that he hath ordained that all of them should haue the meanes of knowledge and saluation offered vnto them and published among them To this purpose the Apostle saith He will that all men shall be saued and come vnto the acknowledgement of the truth 1 Tim. 2 4. And Peter in his second Epistle chap. 3. teacheth that The Lord is not slacke concerning his promise as some men count slacknesse but is long suffering to vs ward 2 Pet. 3 9. not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance This is that which the Prophet Ezekiel setteth downe chap. 18 11 23 32 and 33. Haue I any pleasure at all that the wicked should dye saith the Lord and not that he should returne from his waies and liue Thirdly the word of God was penned for all estates degrees and conditions of men It Reason 3 serueth as eye-salue to cleere the eyes of all persons and to make the simple wise Psal 19 7. and 119 99 100. It cleanseth the way of the yong man if he take heed thereunto with all diligence Psal 119 9. The booke of the Prouerbes of Salomon the sonne of Dauid King of Israel was written to giue subtilty to the simple and to the young man knowledge and discretion Prou. 1 4. The Apostle Iohn 1 Iohn 2 13. wrote to the Fathers because they had knowne him that is from the beginning he wrote vnto young men because they haue ouercome the wicked one he wrote to little children because they haue knowne the Father If then the word do serue for all sorts and sexes and ages whatsoeuer it followeth that all must be taught from the greatest to the least from the highest to the lowest Fourthly all persons whatsoeuer they be haue soules to saue simple persons small congregations Reason 4 little assemblies as well as others that are many in number We consist not only of bodies we must not onely prouide for this present life but we haue also soules to saue and must prepare for the life to come We shall all giue an account of the things that we haue done in this life whether they be good or euill forasmuch as the Lord will reward euery man according to his workes Rom. 2.6 The day of our particular death and the day of the generall iudgement are both of them dayes of reckoning and account and as the soule is most precious so the account to be giuen for it is very great and therefore from these premises we may necessarily deduct this conclusion that it is the will and pleasure of God that euery place and person should be carefully instructed Vse 1 It remaineth therfore that we come to the vses and as from a good tree gather such fruit as groweth from thence First we learne that it is Gods ordinance and appointment that euery congregation should haue a learned Minister to teach them the true religion and feare of God It is not ynough that there be a setled standing Ministery in one place or corner of the land or in euery great citie but he will haue his people in all places whether great or small to be cared and prouided for euery Church haue a sufficient Minister to instruct euery member of it Hence it is that the Euangelist declareth Acts 14.23 that the Apostles Paul and Barnabas ordained Elders by election in euery Church and then they commended them to the Lord in whom they beleeued And in the Epistle to Titus Paul saith vnto him Chap. 1. verse 5. For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shouldest continue to redresse things that remaine and shouldest ordaine Elders in euery Citie as I appointed thee By euery Church and euery citie in those places we must vnderstand that wheresoeuer there is a body of people gathered together fit for a Congregation there ought a Minister to bee chosen appointed and set ouer the same For whersoeuer a Church is planted and a distinct congregation established there is an absolute necessity of a setled Ministery as we haue shewed before in the beginning of this Chapter so that it is altogether vnpossible that without it religion should prosper or continue The Lord had no sooner giuen his law concerning the erecting of the Tabernacle but Aaron his sons were annointed and the whole tribe sanctified to the office of the Ministery to attend on holy things to teach the people to offer sacrifices to performe such duties as were required of them He knoweth that euery man standeth in as great neede of food for the soule aa he doth of nourishment for the body and that as the body decayeth without sustenance so the soule famisheth and pineth away without the bread of life Wheresoeuer the Ministery of the word is wanting there wanteth one of Gods ordinances one of his speciall blessings Wee see by common and continuall experience when the corne is blasted and the haruest of the field is perished and the labour of the husbandman is destroyed what crying lamentation is made how much more ought we to be greeued to see the famine of the word brought vpon vs and thousands perish thorough want of this ordinance of God
is taken from them and they go mourning all the day long This we see oftentimes in the Apostle Paul 2 Corinth 2 verse 3. where he testifieth this affection I wrote this same vnto you lest when I come I should haue sorrow from them of whom I ought to reioyce hauing confidence in you all that my ioy is the ioy of you all It is a common case with the Ministers that labour aboundantly they receiue sorrow at their hands that ought to haue reioyced them and haue much affliction from those that should minister comfort vnto them And afterward in the same Epistle he saith chap. 12 verse 20 11. I feare lest when I come I shall not finde you such as I would and that I shall bee found vnto you such as ye would not lest there be debates enuyings wraths strifes backbitings whisperings swellings tumults and lest when I come againe my God will humble me among you and that I shall bewaile many which haue sinned already and haue not repented of the vncleannesse and fornication and lasciuiousnesse which they haue committed The Minister hath no other true and hearty reioycing but the growing of his people forward in good things The Apostle saith What is our reioycing euen you in the day of the Lord 1 Thess 2 verse 19 20. and chap. 3 verse 7 8 9. If they stand fast the Ministers are aliue Col. 2 5. Wee cannot render sufficient thankes for the faith loue patience and encrease that we see in the Church when the kingdome of Satan is cast downe and the kingdome of Iesus Christ is set vp The contrary is the greatest greefe and sorrow anguish and vexation of spirit that can be This also hee doth often complaine of as Galath 4 verse 19. My little children of whom I trauell in birth againe vntill Christ bee formed in you And in the Epistle to the Philippians chap. 3 18. Many walke of whom I haue told you often and now tell you euen weeping that they are enemies vnto the Crosse of Christ. Fourthly the hearers ought to ioy in the ioy of their Ministers 1 Cor. 2 13. But many please themselues in nothing more reioyce in nothing more then in the heauinesse and sorrow of their Minister nay they delight to disturbe and disquiet to vexe trouble him and offer him daily occasions of affliction Thus did the Iewes deale with the Apostles they killed the Lord Iesus their owne Prophets and haue persecuted them that preached the Gospel 1 Thess 2 15. They can neuer profite by him whom thus they spurne at and despise The Nazarites that heard Christ could not beleeue his word because they coÌtemned and hated his person Luke 4. Fiftly we ought to be ready to heare and obey in all things deliuered and made known vnto vs out of the word We must not single out what we list in part to follow and cast from vs another part of the word but whatsoeuer we heare whether iudgements or promises let vs say with Hezekiah The word of the Lord is good Esay 39 8. that thou hast spoken Lastly let vs loue them sincerely and heartily this will cause reuerence and regard of them let vs account them as our spirituall fathers 1 Cor. 4 15. Though ye haue ten thousand instructers in Christ yet haue yee not many fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospel Moses speaking of old age giueth this precept to young men that they rise vp before the hoare head and honour the person of the old man Leuit. 19. The Ministers are Elders of the Church and the Fathers of our soules to whom we owe reuerence as a due debt vnto theÌ forasmuch as they watch ouer vs for our good But we can neuer reuerence those whom we do not loue Let vs not say as Ahab did touching Michaiah I hate them It is the common practise of the world to hate those that reproue them and to account them our enemies that tell vs the truth We loue to be flattered and desire to haue pillowes sowed vnder our elbowes according to the saying of the Prophet Amos chap. 5 10. They hate him that rebuketh in the gate and they abhorre him that speaketh vprightly We would sleepe securely in our sinnes and goe to hell with ease We cannot abide to be rowsed vp nor be disturbed in our euill waies This is the cause that the Ministers are hated accounted men of strife and contention But if we did indeed loue our selues we would also loue them if we had any care of our soules they would be most deare vnto vs that watch ouer our soules and desire nothing more then to bring vs to saluation Euery man by the light of nature will loue those that loue him and it is no singular thing but let vs assure our selues there is no loue comparable to the loue of our soules and they loue our soules that seeke to gaine them to God and to put them in possession of heauen If we knew these things aright and had a true feeling of them we would esteeme of the Ministers of God as our fathers and the word which they teach as the seed of regeneration 5. And when the Campe setteth forward Aaron shall come and his sonnes and they shall take downe the couering veile and couer the Arke of the Testimony with it 6. And shall put thereon the couering of Badgers skinnes and shall spread ouer it a cloth wholly of blew and shall put in the staues thereof 7. And vpon the Table of Shewbread Exod. 25.30 they shall spread a cloth of blew and put thereon the dishes and the spoones and the bolles and couers to couer withall and the continuall bread shall bee thereon 8. And they shall spread vpon them a cloth of scarlet and couer the same with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put in the staues thereof 9. And they shall take a cloth of blew and couer the Candlesticke of the light and his Lampes and his tongs and his snuffe dishes and all the oile vessels thereof wherewith they minister vnto it 10. And they shall put it and all the vesselles thereof within a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put it vpon a barre 11. And vpon the golden Altar they shall spread a cloth of blew and couer it with a couering of Badgers skinnes and shall put to the staues thereof 12. And they shall take all the instruments of Ministery wherewith they minister in the Sanctuary and put them in a cloth of blew and couer them with a couering of Badgers skins and shall put them on a barre 13. And they shall take away the ashes from the Altar and spread a purple cloth thereon 14. And they shall put vpon it all the vesselles thereof wherewith they minister about it euen the censers the flesh-hookes and the shouels and the basons all the vessels of the Altar and they shall spread vpon it a couering of Badgers skinnes and put to
haue set at nought all my counsell and would none of my reproofe I also will laugh at your calamity and mocke when your feare commeth Such measure as we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe and God will deale with vs as we deale with him If we set our faces against him Leuit. 25.17.23.24 he will set his face against vs. If we will not be reformed but will walke contrary vnto him then he also wil walke contrary vnto vs and with the froward he will shew himselfe froward Fourthly they are to be obeyed that haue Reason 4 no absolute authority but are themselues vnder the authority of others God commandeth to honour father and mother Exod. 20. albeit themselues are to honour God Thus doth the Centurion reason from the lesse to the greater Matth. 8.8 9. from himselfe to Christ Lord I am not worthy that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe but speake the word onely and my seruant shal be healed for euen I am a maÌ vnder authority hauing souldiers vnder me and I say to this man Go and he goeth to another Come and he commeth and to my seruant Do this and he doth it If then such as are meane men and haue inferiour places of command are notwithstanding obeied by those that are vnder them much more ought the Lord himselfe to be obeyed who is aboue all and all vnder him Reason 5 Fiftly the Rechabites obeyed Ionadab their father and receiued a blessing for their obedience He restrained them from many profits and pleasures of this life and his charge vnto them might seeme very hard and harsh being restrained of wine and forbidden to build houses to sow seed and to plant vineyards and when they had these set before them they answered We haue obeyed the voyce of Ionadab Ier. 35.8.13.14 the sonne of Rechab our father in all that he hath charged vs to drinke no wine all our dayes we our wiues our sonnes and daughters This example is the Prophet Ieremy commanded to set before the people of God to shew them their sinne Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israel Goe and tell the men of Iudah and inhabitants of Ierusalem will ye not receiue instruction to hearken to my words saith the Lord The words of Ionadab the sonne of Rechab that he commanded his sonnes not to drinke wine are performed for vnto this day they drinke none but obey their fathers commandement notwithstanding I haue spoken vnto you rising early and speaking but ye hearkened not vnto me Shall we make lesse account of God then the Rechabites did of their father and value his commandements lesse worth then they did their fathers commandements If we haue had the fathers of our flesh and we gaue them reuerence shall we not much rather be in subiection to the father of spirits and liue Hebr. 12.9 Lastly there is a speciall relation betweene Reason 6 God and his people The subiect oweth obedience to his prince the seruant to his master the child to his father God is all in all he is our king and we his subiects he our master and we his seruants he our father and we his children according to the saying of the Prophet Malachi A sonne honoureth his father Mal. 16. and a seruant his master if then I be a father where is mine honour and if I be a master where is my feare saith the Lord of hostes So that disobedience is as the sinne of rebellion and God detesteth those that commit it as rebels against him All these reasons serue to preach obedience vnto vs whensoeuer the word and will of God is made knowne vnto vs. The vses of this doctrine are very profitable Vse 1 vnto vs. First learne from hence and let it worke an impression in our hearts that nothing can be more agreeable or a more effectuall marke of our Christian profession then to obey and hearken vnto the voice and word of God This made Samuel say to Saul 1 Sam. 15 2â Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices as in obeying the voyce of the Lord behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fat of rammes When the Lord was to deliuer his Law in mount Sinai he said If ye will obey my voyce indeed and keepe my Couenant then yee shall bee a peculiar treasure vnto me aboue all people for all the earth is mine Exodus Chap. 19.5 By the voyce of God we are to vnderstand not the letters or so many syllables of the Scriptures but the preaching and publishing of the same according to the doctrine interpretation exhortation reproofe comfort and such like For the word taught and applyed according to the true sense and naturall meaning of the Scriptures is as well the word as that which is written forasmuch as by the gift of interpretation bestowed vpon his seruants the mind and meaning of them is opened That then is not Scripture onely which is expressed in so many syllables and therefore the Apostle saith when they deliuer pure doctrine with integrity and grauity â 2.6.7 they deliuer the wholesome word which cannot be reprooued They are the seedmen the word is the seed and therefore they deliuer the word The voyce of Gods messengers in the ministery of the word is to be heard and esteemed as the voice of the euerliuing God and not as the voyce of a mortall man The Prophets call vpon the people âs 4.1 to heare the word of the Lord when themselues spake vnto them and not the Lord immediately The Apostle declareth that God in old time spake by his Prophets Heb. 1.1 according to the saying of Christ that whosoeuer heare his disciples and Ministers heare him and they who contemne them contemne him Luke 10.16 Thus in all ages haue the faithful esteemed the Ministers as the messengers of God and the Ministery of the word as the voyce of God himselfe This is witnessed by sundry testimonies of holy Scripture speaking of the Church generally and of the seruants of God particularly The Church saith Esay 2.3 Come let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs of his wayes and we will walke in his pathes Cornelius hauing sent for Peter saith he was present before God to heare what he would speake vnto him by Peters mouth Acts 10.33 The Thessalonians receiued the word not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God 1 Thess 2.13 Thus must we esteeme of it in iudgement thus must we obey it in practise When sinne is reprooued it is God that reprooueth it When the sinner that is penitent is comforted God is the comforter If the word find out our secret sinnes we must be no lesse terrified and humbled then if God should proclaime open warre against vs and vtter his Thundering voyce against vs. If the sweet consolations of Christ are offered to
them that mourne in Sion and hang downe their heads through feeling of the wrath of God for their manifold sinnes they are to be comforted as well thereby as if the Lord himselfe from the highest heauens should comfort them and speake peace vnto their consciences There cannot be a greater enemy to the sauing hearing of the word then to imagine this that we haue nothing to doe with God but all with man when we heare the word This shaketh attention cooleth zeale breedeth negligence and hindereth obedience Secondly this serueth to reprooue all such Vse 2 as yeeld no obedience vnto God and his will but rebell against him openly and stubbornly and will doe nothing at all that hee commandeth These are not vnfitly called traitors and rebels against God The name of a traitour is most odious among all men no man can abide to be so accounted But what shall it auaile vs to be faithfull vnto men and vnfaithfull to God to obey them and to disobey him Moses telleth the people of Israel that they haue beene rebellious against the Lord Deut. 9.24 from the day that he knew them Such as rose vp against Aaron and would not submit themselues to Gods ordinance in his Ministery are called the children of rebellion Numb 17.10 and they are exhorted not to rebell against the Lord Numb 14.9 It is a vaine thing to say we are no traitors we hate the name of treason if we nourish open rebellion against God who is the King of kings Such as set themselues against Gods word and yeeld no obedience vnto it are rancke traitors and we need craue no pardon if we call them the children of rebellion Secondly it reprooueth such as prolong the time with God haue no leisure to hearken yet vnto him and so make him attend vpon them No man man must stand to debate or consult with flesh and blood whether he should obey God or not the wisedome and pollicy of man must not bee our counsellours they will deceiue vs and withhold vs from yeelding obedience vnto Gods commandements In his matters we must not pleade pollicy but when he commandeth we must with all speed yeeld obedience 1 King 13.9.18.19.21.26 The Prophet that contrary to Gods commandement did eat bread and drinke water in the house of the olde Prophet was deuoured of a Lyon this was the iudgement denounced against him Foras much as thou hast disobeyed the mouth of the Lord and hast not kept the commandement which the Lord thy God commanded thee c. thy carcase shall not come into the sepulchers of thy fathers The fruit of al disobedieÌce is our owne destruction notwithstanding our owne good intents which may please our selues but cannot please God When we haue his word we must not suffer our selues to be deluded by traditions by visions or by pretended reuelations The onely word reuealed vnto vs must put al other meanes to silence and make them giue place He that was commanded by the word of God to strike the Prophet and refused it was slaine by a Lyon 1 King 20.35 Let these examples make vs wise and their falles teach vs to stand vpright It is extreme folly to yeeld to the false and fained perswasions of ignorant men who goe about to tell vs that it is not so necessary a duty to obey the word of God deliuered vnto vs as many would make vs to beleeue that we shall be hated and derided of all men and therefore it is better for vs to seeke the fauour and good will of men and the applause of the world then to be singular and so contemned Let not vs be lulled asleepe with these sweet songs which are no better then cunning enchantments neither be led a side by such deceitfull counsellers as goe about to bring vs into eternall perdition Thirdly it reproueth such as part stakes betweene God and themselues and regard not to yeeld entire obedience vnto him but obey to halues For as Agrippa was perswaded somewhat to become a Christian so are these resolued a little to obey Saul was commanded to root out the Amalekites with all that was theirs from man to beast but he set his owne wisedome before the wisedome of the Lord sparing Agag and the better part of the sheepe to offer sacrifice vnto him But God spared not him for his kingdome was rent from him and giuen to his neighbor that was better then he The children of Israel were streightly charged of God to destroy the nations into whose land he would bring them lest by suffering them among them and by ioyning themselues with them they should learne their manners and serue their Idols which would turne to their ruine and destruction They executed part of his commandement they destroyed many of them took their cities yet because they saued a part and spared a remnant of them they found them by wofull experience to be thornes and prickes in their flesh Iudg. 2.3 and afterward they liued many yeres in their slauery and subiection as the booke of Iudges doth witnesse God looketh for full and perfect obedience so that there is no halting or faultering before him We see how Ananias and Sapphira were smitten with sudden death because they kept backe part of the price of that which they had vowed and dedicated vnto God Act. 5. This turned to their vtter destruction albeit they were taken to be zealous and forward disciples So shall it be with vs if we be like vnto them Let vs take heed of hypocrisie let vs labour to be entire and giue him the whole heart Vse 3 Thirdly let vs seeke after knowledge and vnderstanding of the will of God For how can that seruant practise and performe his masters will that neuer knoweth nor regardeth to know what he requireth or can that subiect obey the law of the Magistrate that is wholly ignorant of the Law The Apostle requireth that the word of Christ dwell richly in vs in all wisedome Col. 3.16 The true knowledge of God is the fountaine and foundation of all true obedience From hence as from a roote spring forth and spread abroad faith in Christ hope in the promises loue to the brethren the true worship of God and feare of his holy Name As on the other side from ignorance proceed infidelity distrust despaire presumption hatred of God malice superstition idolatry disobedience and all impiety Hence it is that the Prophet Hosea complaineth that God had a controuersie with the inhabitants of the land and that there was much ryot and excesse of vnrighteousnesse among them by stealing lying whoring swearing and killing because there was no knowledge found in that people thereby implying Hos 4.2 that they were vtterly destitute of all grace and goodnesse of all piety and true religion Such as know not God nor his will are ignorant what pleaseth or what displeaseth him and therefore cannot but offend him in both He that doth the will of God
of service for his misbehauior and misdemeanor whither shall we go or who shal receiue vs we must say as the disciples did to Christ To whoÌ shal we go thou hast the words of eternall life Iohn 6 68. The Churches of God haue all cast him out whom one hath cast out and therefore he is become a member of Satan and a limbe of his Church For as God hath his Church so the diuell hath his chappell If we be not parts of the Church of God we belong to the Synagogue of Satan It were good therfore that all those that are Church-officers would look to this and haue a great care that no excommunicate persons such as they heare or know to be excommunicated in other places as wel as those that dwell among themselues doe shroud in themselues as the guests that had not on his wedding garment came vnto the feast Mat. 22 12. When they are cast out of the Church and cannot resort to their owne parish they betake themselues to other beeing ashamed to be of no Church albeit so long as they stand in that estate their hearing and praying are abhominable Let not vs therfore harbour any such vnruly and disordered persons who shake off the cords of discipline from their shoulders suffer not themselues to be tyed with any chaines of order and obedience Lastly to these things we might adde sundry decrees and constitutions established by humane lawes and ordinances of Princes the which albeit they bee not instituted of God and expressed in his word yet they are not contrary to the word but serue to adde farther strength to these things and to set forth the horrible and hideous condition of such persons as are put out of the Church to the end that such as will not be won by a loue of the word may by encreasing of the punishment as it were by doubling of the strokes be made to stand in more feare They are reputed as outcasts and outlawes we heard before that they were out of Gods protection now we must vnderstand that they are out of the Princes protection and haue no benefit by the law Others shall haue actions against theÌ but they against none others may sue them and recouer their right from them but they can wage law against none They are not allowed to dispose of their goods and to make their last will and testament to set their house in order They are not thought worthy to be witnesses to testifie any truth for whatsoeuer commeth out of their mouth is holden either false or suspected They are not to be buried in Christian buriall but as they are out of the Church in their life so they should not come neere it after their death and as they would not liue among the faithfull so their bodies should not lie among the faithfull nor come into the sepulchers of their fathers that they might not bee honoured either dead or aliue Thus standeth the case with these wicked meÌ this is the fearefull condition of such as are iustly excommunicated they are shut out of the Church where only saluation is to be sought and can be found as heathens and Turks they are accounted as dogs and swine to whoÌ holy and heauenly things doe not belong they haue no title or interest to the kingdome of God they are excluded from Christ remain vnder the subiection of Satan they haue no right in the priuiledges of the Church they haue not God for their Father they haue not Christ for their Redeemer and Sauiour they haue not the holy Ghost for their Comforter and Sanctifier they haue not the Church for their mother they haue not the faithfull for their brethren they haue not the Angels for their guard they haue not the vse of the word and praier with the Saints they haue no remission of sins Iohn 20 23. and therefore can looke for no resurrection to life and immortall glory for that they are in worse case then dogges then swine then toads then serpents while they stand in that heauy state They are bound on earth and therefore do remaine fast bound in heauen Wee haue profited well if we haue learned to feare the bloody stroke of this censure which woundeth deeper then a two edged sword If any say how can the Church of God deale thus toward any Obiection which is a louing and tender mother not an vniust stepmother I answer the Church of Christ is not onely a tender mother to the obedient Answer but a sharpe executioner against the disobedient hauing vengeance committed vnto her of God to correct and punish nay without repentance vtterly to destroy Hence it is that Salomon in his most excellent song describeth it to bee comely as Ierusalem and terrible as an army Cant. 6 7. and Psal 149 6 7. Let the high praises of God bee in their mouth and a two edged sword in their hand to execute vengeance vpon the heathen punishments vpon the people Hence also it is that Iude exhorteth the church in taking pitty of some to saue others by feare pulling them as it were out of the fire Iude 22 23. But the Church in those daies had no other meanes to strike any feare into the hearts of stubborne persons obstinate offenders that were as it were firebrands halfe burnt and consumed but by this Ecclesiasticall punishment Such are to bee cured with mercy compassion as sin of ignorance and infirmity but such as otherwise are incurable must be terrified affrighted as it were with the stroke of a thunderbolt and the flash of a lightening and the force of a sword that if it be possible they may be saued with feare and terror True it is the meanes of feare are two Two waies meanes to put men in feare Rom. 13 4. the one ciuil by the power authority of the Magistrate who beareth not the sword in vaine against offenders as the Apostle teacheth If thou do euill be afraid for hee beareth not the sword in vaine for he is the Minister of God a reuenger to execute wrath vpon him that doth euill This meanes which is in it selfe an wholesome preseruatiue the Church wanted at that time and therefore it cannot bee vnderstood in this place The other meanes is spirituall which indeed is that which the Apostle meaneth respecting the soule not the body This is of three sorts Three censures of the Church and all of them haue their proper time and place and vse and obiect according to the nature of the offence and party offending to wit admonition suspension and excommunication The first is admonition or exhortation to amendment which also is ioyned with reprehension and denuntiation of Gods iudgements against the party not repenting This is done with words alone The practise heereof we see in God toward Adam Gen. 3 11 and toward Caine Gen. 4 6 7. The abuse of it we see in the high Priests Scribes Acts 4 18.
If they were demaunded what they thinke of the word and of God the author of the word they would acknowledge the Scriptures to be most true both the promises that are made and the threatnings that are contained in it they would confesse that God is a most iust God euen visiting the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation yet it skilleth not what they speak with their tongues so long as we may euen openly reade the secrets of their thoughts and the imaginations of their hearts in their outward practises For touching the word of God it is most true and it cannot be denyed we reade oftentimes that God is also mercifull Rom 2.4 Ephe. 2. we reade of the riches of his grace and bountifulnesse of his abounding in compassions and reseruing mercy for thousands What then or what is all this to them shall we continue therefore in sinne that grace may abound ought not rather the riches of his bountifulnes and patience and long suffering leade vs vnto repentance Shal we after our hardnes and hearts that cannot repent heape vp vnto our selues as a treasure wrath against the day of wrath and the iust declaration of the iudgement of God who shall giue to euery man according to his workes It is a good lesson which the Prophet teacheth vs that there is mercy with God not that we should presume of his mercy and runne into all excesse of ryot but to the end he may be feared Psal 130.4 Hence it is that Moses Deut. 29.20 strippeth all such as flatter themselues with hope of pardon and conceit of mercy and opinion of escaping from that foolish imagination He that blesseth himselfe in his heart saying I shall haue peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart to adde drunkennesse to thirst The Lord will not spare him but then the anger of the Lord and his iealousie shall smoake against that man and all the curses that are written in this booke shall lie vpon âim the Lord shall blot out his name froÌ vnder heauen These persons may call for mercy but he will not answere them in mercy they may seeke him early but they shall not finde him because they hated to be reformed and did not chuse the feare of the Lord Prou. 1.28 29. He is very gracious and mercifull slow to anger and of great kindnesse Psal 103.17 18. Howbeit it is to the penitent only not to the obstinate The Prophet saith The mercy of the Lord is from euerlasting to euerlasting and his righteousnesse vnto childrens children to such as keepe his couenant and to those that remember his commandements to doe them Where we see the Scripture maketh a difference and diuision betweene man and man and giueth to euery one his portion so that albeit he be mercifull yet it is to those onely that keepe his commandements For although all be sinners and therby seeke to creepe away closely that way as it were in the darke that they might not bee espyed yet we must know this that some are repentant sinners for whom there is mercy in store some are obstinate sinners the Scripture hath no mercy for them but terrors threatnings and iudgements and punishments because vpon such wicked he will raine snares fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest this shall be the portion of their cup for the righteous Lord loueth righteousnesse his countenance doth behold the vpright Psal 11.6 7. Now such as continue in the course of their sins are ready to beleeue that God is merciful but they beleeue not the Scripture that he is mercifull onely vnto such as repent they perswade themselues falsely that they may run on in euill wayes and yet find mercy at the latter end which is directly contrary to the whole doctrine of the Scriptures And yet these men aske shall we not beleeue the Scripture to be true Whereas they beleeue one part of the Scripture but they call into question another part they lay holde on his promises but they stop their eares against his iudgements nay they doe not so much as beleeue the promises aright neither will learn to whom they are deliuered in whom they shall be verified which sauoureth altogether of infidelity and vnbeliefe Besides as they derogate from the verity of the Scriptures so they deny God after a sort and turne him into a lie make him an idoll to stand stil and doe nothing For to imagine in our heart a GOD wholly compact of mercy that seeth sinne but will not punish it that knoweth who sinneth but will let him alone is to deny the true God who as he is merciful so he is also iust This the Prophet Nahum testifieth in the beginning of his Prophesie The Lord is iealous ââm 1 2 3 and the Lord reuengeth the Lord reuengeth and is furious the Lord will take vengeance on his aduersaries and reserueth wrath for his enemies The Lord is slowe to anger great in power and will not at all acquit the wicked c. And heereunto accordeth the description of him Exod. 34 6 7. The Lord God mercifull and gracious long suffering abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiuing sinne and that will by no meanes cleere the guilty visiting the iniquity of the fathers vpon the children and vpon the childrens children vnto the third and fourth generation Such then as thinke they may proceede and goe forward in their transgressions without controlement or punishment because God is a mercifull God do vtterly deceiue themselues make a snare to entrap their owne soules The wise man saith that to iustifie the wicked and to condemne the innocent are both of them an abhomination vnto the Lord Prou. 17 15. If then he hate it in all the sonnes of men how shall we imagine that the Lord will do or can do either of theÌ Let vs therefore so conceiue of God as hee hath taught vs in his holy word let vs not make a counterfeit god nor set vp an Idoll in our heart for he will be serued no therwise then he hath appointed To conclude we must know that whosoeuer denieth ãâã of the threatnings denounced in the word denyeth a part of the Scripture and as much as lyeth in him maketh God a lyar who will as well execute his judgements as performe his promises forasmuch as hee is faithfull in both And whosoeuer imagineth that God is onely mercifull consequently denieth his iustice hath not the true God for his God but committeth horrible idolatry in coÌceiuing wrongfully of his Maiesty Vse 4 Fourthly seeing such damages and iniuries as are offered to our brethren doe reach to God are condemned as sinnes against him it should teach vs to looke to our own waies to practise iustice and equity toward them to take heed of all fraud forgery falsehood oppression whatsoeuer forasmuch as hee will take an account of vs and bring vs vnto a
them might haue hope And the Prophet Dauid in sundry places setteth downe this effect which himselfe from time to time had found and felt in his troubles as Psal 19.8 The statutes of the Lord are right reioycing the heart the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes and the 119. Psalme Psalm 119 24 is a plentiful store-house to furnish vs abundantly with matter of comfort Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellers and againe My soule melteth for heauinesse strengthen thou mee Verse 28 according to thy word This is the true way sanctified vnto vs to driue away heauinesse this means the children of God haue vsed haue found by experience and good proofe the force and effect of it It hath beene very auaileable vnto them and filled their bones with marrow and fatnesse To this end he saith afterward Verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delight I should then haue perished in mine affliction Thus doe the faithfull reioyce in his Testimonies as much as in all riches forasmuch as his statutes do reioyce the heart make wise the simple enlighten the eies and conuert the soule then which it is vnpossible to finde greater matter of comfort Two meanes of comfort To conclude we haue seene that there are two meanes to obtaine comfort the one is from the worke of God in our hearts by his holy Spirit which leaueth vs not desolate and destitute The other is the vse of the word which is sweeter then the hony and the hony-combe and more to be desired then much riches Let vs haue an heape of sorrowes cast vpon vs through enduring of the Crosse and let vs sinke neuer so deepe into afflictions the word of God is able to raise vs vp againe to cheere vp our hearts Verse 7. Then they shall confesse their sinne which they haue done Wee shewed before that Moses setteth downe three waies how this damage offered to men is to be blotted out The course which they ought to take to purge it away is first of all to make confession of their sinne to God forasmuch as where the confession of man goeth before there the forgiuenesse of God followeth after We cannot lye hid from him nor conceale our offences and therefore it is best to acknowledge them before him Doctrine Whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sinnes to God From hence we learne that whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sins to God This is the practise and property of a true penitent to lay foorth his sinnes to God both originall and actuall and to discouer them in his sight This we see in sundry examples remembred in the old new Testament When Dauid was reprooued of Nathan the Prophet who set his sins in order before him he answered 2 Sam. 12. I haue sinned against the Lord. The Publican going vp into the Temple to pray and standing afarre off would not lift vp so much as his eyes vnto heauen but smote vpon his brest Luke 18 13. saying God be mercifull to me a sinner The prodigall sonne hauing wasted his substance with riotous liuing when he came to himselfe he went to his father and saide vnto him Luke 15 21. Father I haue sinned against heauen and in thy sight and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne The like confession we reade in Daniel chap. 9 5 6 7. when he perceiued by the word of the Lord that the seuenty yeares were accomplished in the desolations of Ierusalem he praied vnto the Lord his God and made his confession Wee haue sinned and committed iniquity and haue done wickedly and haue rebelled euen by departing from thy precepts and from thy iudgements c. The like we might shew out of Ezra 9 5 6. and Nehem. 9. and many other places which teach that it is a duty required of vs to make humble confession of our sinnes vnto God Reason 1 The reasons are weighty and effectuall to enforce this duty First we shewed in the former doctrine that all sin is committed against God Howsoeuer we may hurt men and damnifie them in their bodies and goods yet the cheefest dishonor is done against God whose law is broken and transgressed as Psal 51 4. Against thee euen thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight If then the iniury done to man be an iniquity coÌmitted against God we are bound to confesse our sinne vnto him But all the wrongs offered to our brethren are sinnes against God and therefore confession ought to be made vnto him Secondly we haue shewed also before that Reason 2 it is in Gods power onely to forgiue sins and free vs from the punishment due vnto sinne He onely can giue pardon for sinne Cypri Ser. 5. de Lapsis that carried our sinnes on his body The Scribes and Pharisies had greeuously corrupted the purity of doctrine by the leauen of their owne traditions yet they held soundly and sincerely this principle that God onely forgiueth sinnes They falsely interpreted the law of God and peruerted the true meaning of it by their gloses yet they reteined this truth that none can forgiue sinnes but God onely Mark 2.7 If then God alone can forgiue sins then we must confesse them vnto him But hee alone can forgiue sinnes and therefore we must confesse them vnto him Thirdly without confession of our sinnes Reason 3 there is no forgiuenesse nor hope of pardon for God cannot in iustice forgiue vs except in humility we confesse vnto him seeing without it wee haue no promise made vnto vs to finde fauour at his hands If we be not ashamed to vncase and vncouer our sinnes he will not be ashamed of vs but shew mercy toward vs as Prou. 28 verse 13. Hee that couereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercy And the Apostle Iohn affirmeth the same If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse 1 Iohn 1 verse 9. The like remedy Paul deliuereth to the Corinthians who for their vnreuerent vnworthy partaking of the Lords Supper were some of them weake some sicke and some dead If we would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged of the Lord. 1 Corin. 11 31. And the Prophet Dauid declareth the same by his owne experience Psal 32 verse 5. I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee and mine iniquity haue I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the iniquity of my sinne If then there be no forgiuenesse of sinnes without confession it followeth that it is our duty to confesse them before him Fourthly where there is no true confession Reason 4 of sinne there is no sound repentance for sin For the inward sight of sinne and humbling of our selues for it will open our mouthes cause vs to lay them open As then the confessing of them with
names and not in the Name of God They cannot say Thus saith the Lord but this I say vnto you not heare ye the word of the Lord but heare ye my word not that which God commandeth to obserue that do ye but keepe my word âh 15 3. the commandements of men the traditions of the Elders the superstitions of the Fathers and such like humane ordinances wherby they make the word of God of none effect This carrieth no authority to the consciences of the hearers but it is as a sword that is blunt whose edge is turned that it cannot cut or enter into the flesh The word thus deliuered can neuer open the corrupt heart of man or do any good vnto the conscience If then we do not teach the flocke of God both by sincerity of doctrine and by innocency of life we shew our selues to be messengers of Satan not the Ministers of God to be false Prophets not true Teachers We are ioynt labourers with God and therefore he will be sanctified in all that come neere vnto him He feedeth the flock by our hands he conuerteth the soules by our Ministery and he saueth the hearers by our preaching and therefore we must not cause our office to be hated and contemned but by all meanes maintaine the dignity and authority of it to the vttermost of our power It is not only the corrupt doctrine but the euill life of the Ministers that maketh their calling to be vile and void in the eyes of worldly men If the persons that preach it be prophane they reiect Ministers Doctrine and Calling they set al at nought and let all alone And this is the deepe pollicy and subtilty of Satan wheÌ he dareth not openly oppose himselfe against the doctrine that is according to godlinesse nor encounter with the word of truth hand to hand he goeth to worke another way that he may cunningly vndermine it to which purpose he striueth to make it hatefull and contemptible by occasion of the Ministers and he duely obserueth their errors their faults and failings that with some colour he may cauill and so countenance his euill proceedings Christ our Lord and Sauiour did well and wisely foresee this and carefully did preuent this The treachery of Iudas was well knowne to the Iewes themselues hee betrayed his master forsooke the Apostles Mar. 26 27. ioyned with the Pharisies and in the end hanged himselfe This must needs bring a great scandall and much hinder the proceeding of the Gospel cause the Disciples to be euill spoken off and the truth it selfe to be reuiled Besides the Apostles might be afraid lest all their labour should be in vaine Wherefore to the end the Lord might adde strength courage vnto them and represse the slanders calumniations of the enemies of the Gospel and withall leaue a perpetuall direction vnto the whole Church that no man should refuse the purity of doctrine for the impurity of the liues of such as are the Teachers he vttereth and oftentimes repeateth this sentence Verily I say vnto you he that heareth you heareth mee Math. 10 40. Luke 10 16. Iohn 13 20. and he that heareth me heareth him that sent me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me In these words he establisheth the authority of the Apostles doctrine and reprooueth all those that iudge of the doctrine by the Ministers and esteeme of the truth by the teachers For euen as Kings and Princes will not lose their right nor diminish the authority of their commandements albeit their Officers or Embassadors should exceed their calling and goe beyond the bounds of their commission in like sort whatsoeuer the Ministers of the Gospel shall be yet the word alwaies remaineth the same the promises and threatnings that are written in it shall be ratified by it we shall be iudged at the last day We must turne vnto it that shall not bow and bend to vs. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flowre of grasse The grasse withereth and the flowre thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer 1 Pet. 1 24 25. To conclude therefore we must not cast our eyes so much vpon the Ministers that are the disposers of the mysteries of God as vppon the author of the Ministery which is the Lord himselfe neither be so carefull and attentiue to heare their voice as Christ himselfe speaking in them in whose Name they are Embassadors Doubtlesse they shall incurre the displeasure of God and receiue greeuous punishment whosoeuer are euilly affected to the Ministery of the word and their impiety shall detract and diminish nothing from the worthinesse of the doctrine it selfe which directeth vs to one God through our onely Mediatour Iesus Christ and teacheth vs to serue him with a true faith with a pure life with a loue vnfained Vse 4 Fourthly we ought from this ground of doctrine heere deliuered to giue them double honour and not withhold from them the wages of their worke and the recompence of their labours that is due vnto them but as euery labourer must haue his hire so ought the Ministers aboue the rest that labour in the word and doctrine to be maintained of the Church As the Church dependeth vpoÌ them for their allowance so they depend vpon her for their maintenance Thus the Pastour and the people do feed one another as a flocke of sheepe nourisheth the Shepheard who eateth the milke of them cloatheth himselfe with the wool of them and againe the Shepheard coucheth them into greene pastures and leadeth them by the still waters The people feed him with the bread of this life he feedeth theÌ with the bread of euerlasting life They minister to him in carnall things he to them in spirituall things They cannot lacke him in regard of their soules hee cannot be without them in regard of his body Thus then they do feed one another or at least ought to do If he receiue food of them and giue none vnto them againe he robbeth them of their goods and murthereth their soules If they on the other side receiue food of him so that they be taught of him and yet make him not partaker of a part of their goods they robbe him and cause him to depart from them and so become murtherers of their owne soules as if they did lay violent hands vpon themselues or rather as if they did famish themselues by refusing bread prouided for them inasmuch as where vision ceaseth there people perish Prou. 29 18. Nay the Lord accounteth of this sinne in another kinde and nature he chargeth such Church-robbers to be robbers and spoilers of God no lesse then they that stand by the high way and take a purse I doubt not but very many will be ready to scorne this comparison say What Do you liken vs to theeues Do you make no better of vs We are true
with their masters and they possessed them for euer as their oxen or horses and had power to saue them or to kill them at their owne pleasure no man could speake against it or call them to answer and account for it Neuerthelesse the wise men among them saw by the light of nature that there was a common equity to be vsed toward al reasonable creatures and therefore exhorted them to vse their seruants well and to refraine their anger toward them in consideration of their owne gaine and profite that should come vnto them thereby They saw not into the force of the former reason that they must giue an account to God but they mooued them in regard of their own good benefit as also Paul doth Philemon Philem. 11.12 who shold find his seruant profitable vnto him and therefore he sent him againe and would haue him receiue him againe The heathen could say Whatsoeuer thou wouldest not haue done to thy selfe doe not thou to another which is according to the rule of Christ Matth. 7.12 All things whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you doe ye euen so to them for this is the Law and the Prophets If then we respect not equitie let vs be mooued by our owne commodity Sixtly we are all as brethren in Christ Iesus howsoeuer many be of low degree and despised in the world yet Christ himselfe accounteth all that beleeue in him to be his brethren If we haue God to be our Father wee must confesse his children to be our brethren If we be ashamed to account thus of others let vs take heed lest Christ be ashamed of vs when he commeth in his glory The Apostle speaking of him saith Heb. 2.17 In all things it behoued him to be made like vnto his brethren that he might be a mercifull and faithfull high Priest in things pertaining vnto God to make reconciliation for the sinnes of the people Ver. 12. And in the same chapter he bringeth in Christ speaking I will declare thy Name vnto my brethren in the middest of the Church will I sing praise vnto thee True it is there is a difference betweene man and man in outward things but in the chiefest things they are equal the lowest haue as good a title to saluation and the kingdome of heauen as the highest there is neither Iew nor Grecian there is neither male nor female there is neither bond nor free but we are all one in Christ Iesus Seuenthly this milde dealing toward them serueth to giue them encouragement in well-doing For when they shall see such kindnesse in their masters that they are content to heare them patiently to beare with them meekely and to entreat them gently so that they vse no vnmercifull or vnmeasurable or vnreasonable rigour toward them how is or at least how ought the heart of the seruants to be cheered and comforted in their obedience to them and in yeelding all possible good seruice to them in the singlenesse of their hearts By too much lenity they grow saucie and oftentimes outragious The wise man saith Pamper vp a seruant Prou 29.21 and he will be as thine owne sonne Giue seruants the reines of libertie they waxe proud and know neither their masters nor themselues nor their duties so soone as they are set on horsebacke they gallop beyond all measure There is a moderation to be kept betweene two extreames too much and too little and we may offend by the one as well as by the other Hence it is that Paul setting downe the duties of fathers toward their children Col. 3.21 saith Fathers prouoke not your children to anger lest they be discouraged or out of heart Gentle natures are soone dismayed they are rebuked by a word and by a look we must take heede we be not bitter to them Lastly looke how we would be dealt withall by others in like manner ought we to deal with others and behaue our selues toward others There is none of vs all but we desire to haue the seruants that are vnder vs deale well with vs to serue vs willingly to obey vs cheerefully to honour vs readily and from the heart we therefore in our commandements toward them ought to vse all humanity and equity and this the Apostle calleth to doe the same things toward them Ephes 6.9 Againe as we desire that God should forbeare threatnings toward vs and forgiue vs vpon our vnfained repentance so ought wee to doe wee ought to forbeare threatning and to forgiue them that haue offended vs when we see the fruits of a true conuersion and turning vnto God in them And this doth the Apostle require at the hands of Philemon howsoeuer in former times the seruant had purloyned from his master as we haue noted at large vpon that Epistle To conclude therefore seeing God will haue the innocent protected and not oppressed in iudgement it behooueth euery one to looke to the duties of his calling as the seruant should not rise against the master so the master ought not to oppresse the seruant Let all men learne mildenesse toward their inferiours that God may be serued aboue all 19 And the Priest shall charge her by an oath and say vnto the woman if no man hath lyen with thee and if thou hast not gone aside to vncleannesse with another in stead of thy husband be thou free from this bitter water that causeth the curse 20 But if thou hast gone aside to another in stead of thy husband and if thou bee defiled and some man hath lyen with thee beside thine husband 21 Then the Priest shall charge the woman with an oath of cursing and the Priest shall say vnto the woman The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy people when the Lord doth make thy thigh to rot and thy belly to swell 22 And this water that causeth the curse shal goe into thy bowels to make thy belly to swell and thy thigh to rot and the woman shall say Amen Amen Hitherto we haue shewed such actions as were vsed to try the faith and fidelity of the suspected woman now we come to the words that are spoken declaring the manner how it was performed from the 19 verse to the ende of the 22. verse Heerein we haue laid before vs two thinges first the oath it selfe Secondly the assent of the woman vnto the oath Touching the oath we haue heere a prescript forme of it and the words prescribed vnto her are ministred to her by the Priest who vttereth it by his voyce conditionally on both parts If thou hast not gone astray and broken the band and couenant of mariage so that no man hath knowne thee carnally be free from this curse But if thou hast offended this way and that thou be defiled the curse come vpon thee The assent of the woman followeth being expressed by a common note vsed in the conclusion of all prayers Amen Amen Wherein we are to obserue two things both the signification
to the people of God and to prouide for them in their necessities and to deliuer them from the oppressions of the mighty in consideration whereof he is bold to intreate the Lord to thinke vpon him for good according to all that he had done for his people Neh. 5 19. So is it lawfull for vs to craue of God to be mindfull of vs in goodnesse according as we haue done to others and dealt toward them If we remember God we may be assured that he will remember vs. If we be carefull to heare his word he is carefull to heare our prayers according to his promise He will returne like for like care for care hearing for hearing and blessing for blessing If we be carefull to heare his voyce his eares are open to heare vs and if we blesse him he will blesse vs. And as he hath promised to heare them that heare him so hee hath threatned not to heare them that will not heare him Prou. 1 28 29. They shall call vpon me but I will not answer they shall seeke me early but they shall not finde me for that they hated knowledge and did not chuse the feare of the Lord. And to this purpose speaketh the Lord in the Prophets Micah 3 4. Zach. 7 13. They shall cry vnto the Lord but he will not heare them hee will euen hide his face from them at that time as they haue behaued themselues ill in their doings This is a greeuous threatning and full of all discomfort It is as it were the top of all misery to haue God stop his eares against vs. To liue in this sort is worse then a thousand deaths If a Subiect had a petition to put vp to the Prince and knew he would turne away his face from him how neare would it goe vnto him and how would he bee discouraged Or if a childe knew that whatsoeuer he asked of his father should be denied vnto him except he obeyed his father in that whereunto he exhorted him I suppose it would stirre vp the sonne to doe the will of his father In like manner it ought to be with euery one of vs. Seeing God hath bounded and limited his hearkning vnto our voyce when we speake vnto him with this condition that wee hearken vnto his voyce when he speaketh vnto vs it ought to moue vs to heare his word with feare reuerence and to expresse the power of it in obedience that so we may comfort our selues with assurance of Gods mercy toward vs in regard of our zeale and affection toward him Thirdly from hence we may learne to bee Vse 3 patient vnder the punishments that do befall vs. For seeing God will punish vs in the same manner that we offend when we feele perceiue that he meeteth with vs and hath found vs out and that we can no longer be hidden nor our actions from his eyes let vs stoope downe vnder his hand and hold our peace because he hath done it Let vs not fixe and fasten our eyes vpon the earth beneath nor dwell vpon the meditations of mens dealings toward vs but lift our hearts vnto God who alwaies punisheth vs iustly he being the righteous Iudge of all the world to whom is incident no vnrighteousnesse If we bee slandered and defamed by others let vs consider whether we haue not done the like to others and therefore the Lord recompenceth vs in the same kinde and as it were taketh our feet in the snare that we haue laid for others and casteth vs into the same pit which we digged for them as it fell out to Haman who was hanged vpon his owne gallowes so that as we haue wronged others it falleth out that we must receiue wrong from others This is the vse that Salomon pointeth out in the booke of Ecclesiastes Eccl. 7 21 â Take no heed vnto all wordes that are spoken lest thou heare thy seruant curse thee for oftentimes also thine owne heart knoweth that thou thy selfe likewise hast cursed others Let vs therefore be patient in iniuries let vs not slander them that slander vs nor reuile them that reuile vs nor speake euill of them that speake euill of vs. Moses is commended that when Miriam and Aaron rose vp against him and moued sedition by reason of the Ethiopian woman whom he had married he possessed his soule with patience and bare all their reproches with meeknesse of spirit for hee was very meeke aboue all the men that were vpon the face of the earth Numb 12 3. Numb 1â 1 It is said of Saul being made King of Israel that when the children of Belial saide How shall this man saue vs and they despised him in their hearts he gaue them not taunt for taunt nor rebuke for rebuke hee commanded not the standers by to take away their liues albeit they deserued it and he had power in his hand to do it but he held his peace 1 Sam 10 1â and passed by their reproches as a blinde man that saw them not as a deafe man that heard them not and as a man without sense that felt them not When Shemei reproched Dauid and cursed him with an horrible curse Dauid with patience abstaineth and with perswasion refraineth others from reuenge that offered themselues to take off the head of that dead dogge so that he saide Let him alone 2 Sam. 16 â2 it may bee that the Lord will locke vpon mine affliction and requite good for his cursing this day Hee could haue returned vpon him curse for curse nay wounds for words but he knew well enough and teacheth it to others in another place that hee which loueth cursing the same shall come vpon him Ps 10â 1â â and hee that delighteth not in blessing it shall be farre from him because as he cloathed himselfe with cursing like as with his garment so it shall come into his bowels like water and like oyle into his bones It is well said of an heathen man Sentââ Feare none more then thine owne conscience This is the right and ready way to get a good name and to keepe it being gotten to iudge of others with right iudgement and christian equity carrying a charitable opinion of euery one thinking well of them speaking the best of them and couering the multitude of infirmities as Shem and Iaphet did the nakednesse of their father This is true charity indeed and heereby we may assure our owne hearts that wee loue not in word and tongue onely but in deed and truth The counsell of the Prophet is good wholesome to this purpose Psal 34.12 13 14 15. What man is hee that desireth life and loueth many daies that he may see good Keepe thy tongue from euill and thy lippes from speaking guile depart from euill and doe good seeke peace and pursue it The reason is because the eyes of the Lord are vpon the righteous and his eares are open vnto their cry whereas the face of the Lord
he worketh in the people This is a blessed worke happy are they that are so wrought vpon The obedient hearer is the onely hearer that heareth to saluation that receiueth with meeknesse the engrafted word that is able to saue his soule CHAP. VII 1. AND it came to passe on the day that Moses had fully set vp the Tabernacle and had annointed it and sanctified it and al the instruments thereof both the Altar and all the vessels therof and had annointed them and sanctified them 2. That the Princes of Israel heads of the house of their fathers who were the Princes of the Tribes and were ouer them that were numbred offered 3. And they brought their offering before the Lord sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen a wagon for two of the Princes and for each one an Oxe and they brought them before the Tabernacle 4. And the Lord spake c. HItherto of the sanctification which is generall and common now Moses descendeth to particular lawes This chapter containeth two thinges first the offering of the Princes secondly the speech of God to Moses The offering of the Princes is set out by certaine circumstances of the time when they offered when Moses had fully set vp the Tabernacle and had annointed and sanctified it c. of the persons which offered the Princes of the Tribes the heads of the house of their fathers and of the place where they are offered it was before the Lord. Then their offering is described by the particulars that were offered which is performed ioyntly or seuerally Ioyntly they brought sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen c. I will not stand particularly to speake of the sanctifying and anointing of the Tabernacle handled at large Exod. 40 9 10. Remember in generall that the Tabernacle was a type and figure of the Church Willets Hexapl. in Exod. 36. which is a company of men acknowledging and worshipping the true God whoÌ Christ doth regenerate and sanctifie with his Spirit and purposeth afterward to glorifie theÌ in his kingdome 1 Iohn 2 27. Moreouer consider that these Princes heere described are called the heads of the house of their Fathers This word is diuersly taken in the Scriptures God is the head of Christ Rainol confer with Hart. ch 1 Christ is the head of man and man is the head of the woman 1 Cor. 11 3. The head of Syria is Damascus the head of Damascus is Retzin Esay 7 8. The heads of the Leuites are put for the cheefest and the Priest the head that is the cheefe Priest Neh. 1 16. 2 Chron. 31 10. The King the head of the Tribes of Israel 1 Sam. 15 17 The heads of housholders the Elders Exod. 16 13. The head of the people the foremost 1 King 21 9. The head of the Mountaines the highest Esay 2 2. The head of the spices the cheefest Exod. 20 23. Among Dauids Captaines the heads are the most excellent 2 SaÌ 23 8 13 18. The Princes mentioned in this place may after a sort be called heads in all these respects because they are the cheefest the foremost the highest and the most excellent And albeit Kings and Princes abstaine from this title to be called heads of the Church as pointing out the soueraignty of Christ and content themselues to be stiled supreme Gouernors as appeareth by the oath of supremacy vsed among vs yet we doubt not but they may be called by that name in a kinde degree of resemblance because they haue preheminence of place and gouernement ouer all people within their dominions 1 Sam. 15 ââ For if Samuel tell Saul that when he was little in his owne sight he was ordained to be made the head of the Tribes of Israel being annointed King it may be thought not vnlawfull being rightly vnderstood to giue Princes the name of heads of their people As for the Bishop of Rome that challengeth this title to be called head of the whole Church wee cannot acknowledge him for any such head but rather the taile being indeed no sound member of the Church but the head of the apostacy and falling away from the faith prophesied of by the Apostle 2 Thess â â Touching the annointing oyle wherewith the Tabernacle and the vessels thereof were annointed signifying that all the true members of the Church are endued with the graces of the Spirit from hence the superstitious Romanists would gather their consecrating and hallowing of Churches with oyle and other ceremonies and hold it vnlawfull to say their Masse in a Church not hallowed yea they will tell vs of much profite and many vses thereof as the increase of deuotion and the expelling of diuels But hereby they run into sundry errors abuses They deuise and set vp a sanctificatioÌ without warrant of Gods word Euery Pââââ with theÌ ãâã bapâââ ãâã Bishops ãâã may ãâã Churche ãâã also they ââfer ãâã âââfirmaâââââfore bapâââ they prefer their owne tradition before the institution of God they commit idolatry in dedicating Churches to Saints they make these ceremonies a part of Gods worshippe they would bring in againe the types and shadowes of Moses law which doe not binde vs but are abolished they make humane traditions and obseruations not grounded vpon the Scripture to be the meanes to stir vp deuotioÌ Lastly they teach that by this vnholy hallowing diuels are driueÌ out of churches which are not cast out but by fasting praier Matth. 17 21. As for that dedication of Churches which standeth partly in prayer grounded vpon the word and partly in setting of them apart to holy vses to the preaching of the word to the administration of the Sacraments such like exercises of religion we do no more condemne then Dauids dedication of his house which he had newly built Psal 30. who notwithstanding vsed neither crossings nor tapers nor such toyes as are taken vp and tollerated in the Church of Rome Ver. 1. And it came to passe Moses hauing prouided all things necessary for the seruice of God mustered his army diuided them into troopes and squadrons before remembred and appointed them Leaders of all sorts here he sheweth that the twelue Princes the Captaines Commanders of the Tribes broght their offerings before the Lord to wit sixe couered wagons and twelue Oxen to draw them to transport in them as they marched the parts of the Tabernacle with al the vessels belonging thereunto âââect But were not these things to be carried vpon the Priests shoulders What vse then was there or what need of these wagons or chariots The Sanctuary indeed or the most holy place âââwer for greater respect and reuerence was to be carried vpon the shoulders of the sonnes of Kohath to whoÌ the charge was committed howbeit these wagons were appointed to carry and conuay in them the other parts of the Tabernacle and the vessels thereunto belonging and were deliuered to the Leuites for that seruice namely to the sonnes of Gershon and Merari Now
adorning the word with this worthy title that it is as a light that shineth in a darke place vntill the day dawne and the day-starre arise in our hearts draweth from thence this exhortation that we must therfore take heed vnto it 2 Pet. 1 19. Who is it that is so simple or senselesse that he will take no heed to the light that shineth round about him Euery man looketh carefully to the light and taketh comfort at the sight of it The whole world lieth in darknesse guilty of ignorance subiect to damnation The Ministery of the word is ordained to bring men out of darknesse into a maruailous light Acts 26 18. to reueale to them the knowledge of their sins and to leade them as it were by the hand the way to eternall life Vse 5 Fiftly let all vnlearned and vnconscionable Ministers know that they ought to be as lights in the world to teach the people in season and out of season If they be without knowledge or without conscience they bee lanthornes without light The dispensation is committed vnto them 1 Cor. 9 16. woe vnto theÌ therfore that preach not the Gospel whether they cannot or will not whether they cannot through blindnesse or whether they will not through wilfulnesse Againe they offend who as if the word were deliuered in riddles and darke parables rather to worke in them admiration then to bring vnto them instruction do flye aloft far aboue the reach of the people and do not consider that the word is a light and therefore ought to be spoken plainely and euidently that all may see it and discerne it Happy are those lights I meane those Ministers that can humble and abase themselues descending to the capacity of the simple such shall finde greatest comfort of their labours and shall reape the greatest reward for their labours As for others they may please themselues but they please not God They may delight the eare they cannot descend into the conscience They build Castles in the aire but neuer lay a sound foundation of the faith neither shall they euer be able to say with the Apostle 2 Cor. 3 2. Ye are our Epistle written in our hearts knowne and read of all men Vnto these we may adde such as spend their daies and grow old and idle in the Vniuersities who neuer desire to come abroad to take paines neither consider that the Church hath need of them These stand all day doing nothing and will not be hired to labour in the Lords Vineyard They haue liued long in the schooles of the Prophets it is high time they come abroad and leaue their places to others He that ingrosseth corne into his owne hands and will not communicate it to others but keepeth it close to himselfe Prou. 11 26. is cursed of the people but he is pronounced blessed that selleth corne to others in the daies of famine Behold we liue in the daies of famine not of bread but of preaching and hearing the word Amos 8 11. In many places the word of the Lord is precious in these daies 1 Sam. 3 1. Let them therefore looke to it that tender either the glory of the Lord or the saluation of the flocke of Christ yea or their owne good that they do not bring vpon themselues the curse of God and man which haue stored theÌselues with much knowledge and learning and as it were filled their garners with abundance of corne yet will depart with nothing but keepe all to themselues and suffer the people of God to starue On the other side thrice happy and blessed are they that considering the necessity of the Church the ignorance of the people the ouerflowing of sinne and the commandement of God do bring foorth the corne which they haue gathered and imploy the gifts that they haue receiued that so none of these for whom Christ died should perish for want of food Let such therfore in no wise hang backe when they are thrust forward et them not say touching building of the spirituall house of God as the people said in building of the materiall Temple The time is not come the time that the Lords house should be built Hag. 1 2. but so soone as they are called let theÌ not stop their eares but answer with Samuel Speake Lord for thy seruant heareth 1 Sam. 3 9. and with the Prophet Here am I send me Esay 6 8. Let not these I say obiect that the time is not yet come to build the Lords house lest they heare as that people did Is it time for you O ye to dwell in your faire houses and sicled chambers and this house lye waste Now therefore sayeth the Lord of hostes consider your waies Hag. 1 4 5. And generally let all such as are entred into this calling beware they doe not hide their gifts Luke 8 1â let them not thrust the candle vnder the bed or vnder a bushell but set it vpon the Table seeing they are made lights for others and not only for themselues Such haue an hard and heauy account to make hereafter much is giuen vnto them and therefore much shall be required of them Lastly here is instruction for all for euery Vse one should be as a burning candle a bright shining light and is bound to let his light so shine before men Math. 5 â that they may see their good workes and glorifie their Father which is in heauen Euery man ought to bee enlightened with the knowledge of Gods word be willing to hold out the light to others But we cannot giue light to another except we haue the light of knowledge our selues Ignorant persons are darknesse and not light children of the night not of the day The Scripture is able to make a man wise to enlighten his eies to direct his steps and to saue his soule Bellarmine confesseth Bellar. de ãâã lib. 1. cap. 2 that the Scripture is a light but he telleth vs that the reason is not because they haue light in theÌselues but because they bring light when they are vnderstood This is a right fallacy of the consequent for heereby he maketh the effect to be the cause of the cause Sibra Lâââ princâp Câââ lib. 4 cap. â and so inuerteth all good order turning the cause into the effect the effect into the cause For he would haue the Scripture therefore to be light or lightsome because being once vnderstood it doth enlighten the mind But this needeth no light to discouer the fraud falsehood thereof For it is not therefore called light because when it is vnderstood it doth enlighten giue light And whether we vnderstand it or no it skilleth not for the Scripture is in it selfe a bright shining light For as the Sunne is lightsome though all men were blinde and no man did see it so the Scripture is a light albeit men turne away their eies froÌ it that they will not see it In the mean season
reason teach vs how is it then that wee will not vnderstaÌd so much in spiritual things that if wee receiue the word with hard hearts that are not broken vp wee lose all the profit of the worke May I not say with Christ If I haue told you earthly things and ye beleeue not how shall ye beleeue if I tell you of heauenly things Ioh. 3 12. And in another place O ye hypocrites yee can discerne âhe face of the skie Math. 16 but can ye not discerne the signes of the times Do yee not know that he which doeth not prepare and plough vp his ground before the seede be committed to the earth doth lose all his labour And do yee not know that whosoeuer receiueth the word into an vnprepared heart cannot looke for any fruite or expect any encrease And yet not one among many is carefull to deale with his owne heart before he come to the house of God or euer considereth what the worke is about which hee goeth or once remembreth with what graces he ought to be qualified If we haue a shew and shadow of godlinesse 2 Tim. 3 â although we deny the power thereof wee content our selues with it and thinke all is well wee neuer regard any farther search into our soules The inward purity which is the life of our workes is altogether neglected what saide I neglected nay hated scorned taunted reproached and reuiled by the most odious names that malice it selfe can finde it Christ calleth the pure in heart blessed but wee are so far degenerate from al appearance of grace that wee curse such and brand them with all termes and titles of infamy contempt Thus we make our selues like to the Fig-tree which because nothing but leaues were found vpon it was accursed Math 21 19. Now to the end we may search our hearts to the bottome obserue these three rules First wee must consider we haue in this businesse to do with God and not with men and with Cornelius let vs set our selues in his presence and make account we heare the word not of man not of an Angel but of the Lord himselfe Actes 10. Secondly let vs search out our speciall sinnes whensoeuer we come to his seruice let vs be greeued at them and repent for them If we would draw neere to God in such maner as he might draw neere vnto vs wee are taught by the Apostle To purge our hearts and cleanse our hands Iames 4 8. But it may be saide Can we haue pure hearts and shall we not be accepted without them Who then can please God in any duty I answer we cannot attaine to an absolute purenesse this is reserued to the next life when wee shall inherite the kingdome of God prepared for vs. There indeede shall bee nothing but purity piety innocency glory No vncleane thing shall enter into that place the presence of GOD shall fill it with perfect sanctification howbeit here we haue but our measure of purification we haue but a small portion wee cannot attaine to any perfection The Apostle telleth vs Wee haue receiued the first fruites of the Spirit Rom. 8 23. The first fruites were but as an handfull of corne in respect of all the rest of the heape so it is with the faithfull they haue heere a small portion or pittance of grace in comparison of that which we waite for heereafter But is not God able to store vs here with a full measure Hee is able but it pleaseth him to deale thus with vs because thereby his name is most glorified 2 Cor. 12 9 10. thereby wee are most humbled in a feeling of our infirmities and in a sight of our owne imperfections thereby wee are stirred vp to seeke God and to pray to him for a supply of grace which wee want Iam. 1 5. and thereby mutuall loue and charity is maintained and encreased when wee see that we stand in neede one of another Thirdly it is required of vs to vse the means of sanctification It is noted of the Israelites 2 Chr. 30 1â that they prepared their hearts did seeke the Lord God of their fathers Where we see these two points are ioyned together preparing of hearts and seeking of God And how did they seeke him In his ordinances or else they had neuer found him And his ordinances are the word the Sacraments and the calling vpon his name Thus must it bee with vs and then shall we receiue the benefite that they receiued This shall be a comfort to all that come with sanctified hearts and cleansed affections from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit Though there be many wants and imperfections found in them yet if they examine themselues 1 Cor. 11 28. proue and try themselues whether they be in the Faith or not 2. Cor. 13 5 if they bewaile their sinnes and reconcile themselues to God they shall bee accepted their workes shall bee crowned and their imperfections shall be couered and pardoned in and for the perfection which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. Verse 10. Thou shalt bring the Leuites before the Lord and the children of Israel shall put their hands vpon the Leuites This is another circumstance belonging to the ordination of the Leuites which was done by imposition of hands This ceremony was ancient and often vsed in the olde and new Testament Iacob vsed this gesture in blessing the sonnes of Ioseph Manasseth and Ephraim Genesis 48. It is vsed at the election of Ioâhua who was appointed to be the successor of Moses Numb chap. 27 verse 23. It was vsed by the Priests and Leuites in the sacrifices to signifie thereby that they were consecrated vnto GOD. âhis gesture was retained in the New Testament in sundry actions as wee haue shewed before in the 6. chapter From this example of the Elders of the congregation for it is not to be thought that all the people without difference did it wee learne that the Ministers of the Church were ordained by imposition or laying on of hands Doctrine Ministers wer ordained by layiâg on of hands It is noted of the Deacons appointed to looke to the poore that the Apostles prayed for them and then laide their hands vpon them Acts 6 6. Paul willeth Timothy not to neglect the gift that was giuen vnto him by the prophesie with the laying on of the hands of the Presbitery 1 Tim. chap. 4. verse 14. And in the next Epistle hee putteth him in remembrance to stirre vp the gifte of God which is in him by the putting on of his hands 2 Tim. 1 6. This was for the most part ioyned with prayer and fasting Acts 14 23. and 13 3. The worke was great the calling was waightie the giftes were manie required to this calling therefore they vse Fasting to make them fitter to the present action and more feruent to poure out their prayers vnto the Lord of the haruest that he wold send forth Labourers into his haruest The ends of this
is beââne God ãâã sinner forasmuch as it is a free contract betweene the Lord and a sinner concerning the pardon of sinne and life euerlasting through faith in Christ Iesus This couenant he made with Iewes and Gentiles This was made with sinfull man immediately after the fall Gen. 3 15. This succeedeth the former which is of workes so soone as it was broken for the latter which is the couenant of grace had not beene made if the former had not bin broken and so made insufficient and vnpossible Heb. 8 7. Rom. 3 23. Gal. 3 21. True it is the new Couenant which offereth saluation vnto a sinner is but one in substance but in regard of circumstances it differeth For in the old Testament it was shadowed out by types by figures and by shadowes before Christs comming in the flesh This yoke was taken away when Christ was exhibited and all these ceremonies abolished to the great manifestation of Gods loue toward vs and the speciall comfort of all the faithfull Secondly that dishonour is done to God violence to the Sacraments and iniury to the Fathers by such as hold that the Sacraments of the old Testament were only significatiue and meere shadowes For the Apostle speaking of the Fathers saith Acts 15 11. We beleeue that through the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ we shall be saued euen as they but they were not saued by shadowes of grace for how can the rocke be accounted a meere shadow and nothing else seeing the Apostle calleth it Christ ãâã Rocke âââeth ãâã If it be Christ then doubtlesse they dranke Christ himselfe which dranke of that rocke euen as if the bread be the body of Christ and the cup the blood of Christ sacramentally it cannot be denied but that all they which eate the bread and drinke of the cup of the Lord worthily must necessarily eate the body drinke the blood of Christ spiritually If any obiect âââect that Christ had not yet taken flesh of the virgin Mary neither was exhibited to the world I answer Answer it is true but nothing to the purpose because faith is the substance of things hoped for the euidence of things not seene Heb. 11 1. This made the flesh of Christ present though he had not yet taken our nature vpon him neither were partaker of flesh and blood Heb. 2 14 And thus they did finde saluation in the flesh of Christ who was the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world Reuel 13 18. because God had promised euen in the garden Gen. 3 15. that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpents head so that we may say with the Apostle Iesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for euer Hebr. 13 8. And how could the Fathers vnder the Law haue eternall life otherwise forasmuch as this was euermore a true saying Except ye eate the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke his blood yee haue no life in you c. Iohn 6 53 54. So then the Israelites did seek obtaine saluation in the flesh of Christ which he was to giue wheÌ the fulnesse of time came for the redemption and saluation of the world And through faith they receiued Christ not onely in the word but also in the Sacraments Thirdly from hence it appeareth that the eating and drinking of the body and blood of Christ is meerely and wholly spirituall for by faith it is that we are vnited vnto Christ as branches to the vine and draw from him euerlasting life and by faith he dwelleth in our hearts Eph. 3 17. This communion is common to the Fathers and vs but the Fathers could not coÌmunicate with Christ any otherwise then by faith in the Word and Sacraments seeing he had not taken our flesh vpon him and therefore so it is with vs our communion is not carnall but spirituall Christ ouerthroweth the real presence And such a communion did Christ himselfe teach Iohn 6 where he ouerthroweth and destroyeth the carnall eating of his body both by telling them of his ascending into heauen verse 62. What if yee shall see the Sonne of man ascend vp where he was before as if he should say I will carry vp my flesh with me into heauen whither your mouth cannot reach nor enter and by shewing that such kinde of carnall eating can profit nothing v. 63. It is the Spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothing the words that I speake are spirit and they are life This only is necessary sufficient vnto saluatioÌ the corporal carnall eating which is now maintained and defended by the Church of Rome and others iâ neither necessary nor profitable nor sufficient nor any way auaileable vnto saluation Nay to many it is hurtfull dangerous deadly and damnable These are like to the Capernaites that did adhere seruilely to the letter wil seeme to sticke closely to the words of Christ howbeit he saith not The words of institution expounded in the bread or vnder the species of the bread is the body but This that is this bread which I haue blessed broken and deliuered into your hands to be eaten with the mouth of the body is my body to be broken for you vpon the Crosse But if the bread it selfe be the body of Christ theÌ cannot the body of Christ be said to be in the bread Wherefore the words of institution do not teach or require or confirme the carnall presence of the body of Christ in the bread Secondly if the body and blood of Christ had beene really in the bread and wine Christ should haue eaten himselfe euen his owne body and drunke his owne blood which was not yet really and actually shed but rested remained within the veines For it is holden that he did eate of the bread and drinke of the wine with his Disciples and therefore he sayeth I will not drinke henceforth of this fruite of the Vine vntill that day when I drinke it new with you in my Fathers kingdome Math. 26 29. And as he was circumcised for vs not for himselfe and was baptized for vs not for himselfe and did eate the Passeouer also with his Disciples so it may well be thought that he did partake of the Supper as well as of the other Sacraments Moreouer Christ is ascended really into heauen with his body which must containe him vntill his coming againe Acts 3 21 and 1 11. When he ascended he left this world with his body Iohn 16.28 We haue the poore euer with vs but him we shall not haue euer Math. 26 11. It will be said that Christ saith Loe I am with you to the ende of the world Math. 28. It is true in respect of his Deity for the promise is made to the Church of his perpetuall presence prouidence and protection by his Spirit Againe if he were alwaies vppon the earth he could not be our Priest to make intercession for vs as Hebr. 8 4. If he were on earth
there cannot be a greater benefit God the Father offereth and assureth his owne Sonne whom he hath sealed to be the Mediatour of our redemption he deludeth and deceiueth no man that commeth to the Supper as a guest prepared for the marriage feast 2 Cor. 2.16 For as the word turneth to be the sauour of death vnto death to the vnreuerent and vnregarding hearer so in truth is the Sacrament the sauour of death vnto death to the vnworthy and vnwise receiuer Let vs therefore throughly examine and prooue our selues whether we be in the faith or not 2 Cor. 13 5. and consider diligently what is set before vs and hunger and thirst after Christ that we may obtaine this hidden Manna This we shall neuer do except we obserue these few rules First we must try our selues by the law of God whereby commeth the knowledge of sinne Rom. 3 20 7 7. It is a cleere glasse to shew vs our faces or rather our hearts Iam. 1 23. From hence we must frame an editement against our selues Secondly we must labour to vnderstand and beleeue the common corruption of all mankinde standing partly in originall sinne and partly in the fruites thereof wherewith all are tainted as with an vncleane leprosie from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foot Rom. 3 9. Thirdly we must feele the curse of euerlasting death due to vs Gal. 3 10. Fourthly we must learne what couenant God hath made with vs touching grace and mercy that we may be raised vp to comfort in the Sonne of God our Redeemer Fiftly we must desire to be made partakers of the Lords Supper and feele how much we stand in need of it which will follow necessarily vpon the former Lastly we should fit our selues the better vnto the worke by considering the proportion betweene the signes and the things signified The beholding of the breaking of the bread the powring out of the wine should enforce vs to remember the body of Christ broken and his blood shed for vs. When wee looke vpon the Minister comming to vs and reaching forth these elements We should consider that the Lord Iesus himselfe commeth to vs and offereth himselfe with all his mercies and merits vnto vs if wee haue faith to receiue him And as we lay hold vpon the bread and wine and take them in our hands so we must stretch forth the hand of a liuely faith to lay hold of Christ for with him we shall entertaine all his sauing benefits to our endlesse and euerlasting comfort CHAP. X. Ver. 1 2. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying Make thee two Trumpets of siluer c. HEere wee haue the conclusion of the first part of this book Doctrine Of the siluer Trumpets the vse of theÌ In this chapter we are to consider two thinges First the commandement of God directed to Moses to make two siluer Trumpets Secondly the remouing of the Israelites from Sinai to Paran Touching the Trumpets they are described by the matter they must be made of siluer by the forme of an whole piece Thirdly by the ends for the calling of the assembly and for the iournying of the Campe. Fourthly by the manner prescribed how to vse them to what purpose one alone is to be sounded to what purpose both when an alarme is to be blowne and when the alarme is to be blowne the second time when they must blow but not sound the alarme Fiftly by telling who shall be the trumpetters or sound the Trumpets the sonnes of Aaron the Priest Lastly by the time how long this vse shall continue to wit as an ordinance for euer euen so long as the Commonwealth of the Israelites shall endure This is the present vse of them there is a double vse of them commanded for the time to come one in time of warre to assure them that God will then remember them for good and saue them from their enemies ver 9 the other in time of peace at their solemne feasts at their burnt offerings and peace offerings Vse 1 The vses of them follow which are partly ciuill and partly ecclesiasticall And first seeing these siluer Trumpets serued for the Camp and the Congregation to assemble and to remoue and that the power of making them is committed to Moses who hath the sole prerogatiue to call and to dissolue assemblies about publike affaires we learn that it belongeth to Kings and Princes as their proper right to gather together The authority of K ngs and Princes what it is and to dismisse them that are gathered together Euery one hath not authority and iurisdiction to draw multitudes together we shall haue no small ado if that may be suffered Acts 1â 23. We must haue lawfull and orderly assemblies vers 29. and such as do not sauour of confusion So it was in Egypt without Pharâoh no man might lift vp his hand or foot in all the Land of Egypt Gen. 41 44. This right is annexed to the highest power by an estate indefeizible and by a perpetuall law that cannot be dissolued throughout all generations As this power together with the Trumpets was giuen to Moses so did he and his successours practise the same who commanded in chiefe as Deut. 33 ver 5. Numb 31 6. Ioshua called and dismissed the people and they obeyed him in the execution of that power no lesse then they had done Moses before Iosh 1 17 and 24 28. So did Dauid vse these Trumpets 1 Chron 15 4 23 2 3 6. When the Arke was to be remoued and when the offices of the Tabernacle were to be ordered which are things meerely belonging to true religion The like we might say of Salomon 2 Chron. 5 2. of Asa Iehosaphat Hezekiah and Iosiah Thus were all generall Councels congregated and called together and there were none otherwise called for a thousand yeares after Christ but by the Trumpet of Moses that is by the authority of Caesar Thus did Moses also in gathering assemblies about publike affaires both for consultation and action For consultation The neceââ of gatheriââ assemblieâ because many eies may discerne that which few cannot For action because many hands may discharge that which is troublesome cumbersome for one to do Exod. 18.18 This serueth to reproue three sorts first the Bishop of Rome who as a theefe and vsurper hath encroched vpon the Princes right and stollen away one of these siluer Trumpets and carried to it Rome He would leaue Moses but one Trumpet and would limit his office to ciuill and temporall things challenging power in all spirituall causes and ouer all spirituall persons Howbeit Aaron the High-Priest neuer offered to wring and wrest out of the hand of Moses this power he was content to blow them at the commandement of Moses or rather at the commandement of God Nay such is the tyranny of this proud Bishop that he contenteth not himselfe with one Trumpet though he haue indeed right to none
Neither doth this any way derogate from the authority of the writings of Moses which were giuen by the inspiration of the Spirit seeing we confesse the Prophets which came after spake by the same Spirit But howsoeuer it be this is certaine that Moses and the Prophets whether they praise or dispraise themselues wrote no otherwise then as they were commanded and appointed Besides these words may be restrained to the cause and matter in hand namely that as by nature he was very milde and gentle so he departed not from his humility though hee were exceedingly prouoked by those whom he least suspected and at whose hands he least deserued it Hee became as a deafe man that heard not and as a dumb man which openeth not his mouth but vsed this as a reason to cast downe himselfe farther before God and as Dauid said I will bee yet more vile in mine owne eyes so Moses saith 2 Sam. 6 2â I will bee yet more milde in mine owne eies And herein was his meeknes seene hereby it was tried Euery man will seeme to be milde when he is not prouoked but when we are teazed and troubled if then we keepe our meeknes we shew that we haue this gift It is no commendation to keepe silence and hold our peace when no maÌ wrongeth vs but if we can beare with patience the wrongs that are offered vnto vs theÌ we may assure our selues that this vertue is in vs. We learne from hence That euery one in his owne cause should bee meeke and lowly Doctrine Euery ãâã should be milde gââtle in his ãâã cause ready to put vp wrongs offered vnto them Prou. 24 29. Ro 12 17. Meeknesse is a vertue which adorneth al persons estates degrees as the Magistrate Iosh 7 19 the Minister 2 Tim. 2 25 the master Eph. 6 9. Math. 26 50 the wife 1 Pet. 3 4 a meeke and quiet spirit is of great price and much accepted in the sight of God the hearer of the word of God Iam. 1 21 the seruant 1 Pet. 2 20. To be short it adorneth euery Christian in his generall calling Eph. 4 1 2. The examples of the Saints are many that haue gone before vs. Dauid toward Saul Stephen praied for his enemies Christ setteth forth himselfe as a patterne of this vertue Math. 11 29. and he hath left himselfe an example of it by washing the feet of his Disciples Iohn 13 5 15. and by bearing the reproches of the vngodly 1 Pet. 2 23. Luke 9 5â The reasons to confirme the point follow Reason 1 First God the Father dealeth thus with vs he beareth with patience and long suffering and forgiueth such as repent Secondly Exod. 34â Eph. 4 32 Col. 3 13. vengeance is the Lords it belongeth to him only to his assignes to wit the Magistrates not to priuate persons Such as take the sword into their owne hand doubt of Gods iustice Rom. 12 â Nah. 1 â and in effect deny him to be iust Thirdly meekenes is a gift of the Spirit Gal. 5 23 and the contrary is a fruite of the flesh and of our corrupt nature If this be necessary for all then we must Vse 1 learne the nature of it and for this purpose consider what it is the matter whereof it standeth and the fruites thereof Meekneâ what it ãâã Meeknesse is a gift of the Spirit which moderateth anger desire of reuenge forgiuing offences and pardoning iniuries for peace and quietnesse sake so that albeit a man be prouoked by iniuries receiued yet he doth not intend nor enterprize to requite it but brideleth all hatred impatience The matter wherein it must bee shewed is priuate vnto our selues The mâ wheâânesse ãâã shewed In the wrongs and iniuries that touch our persons we must be as Moses was in this place wee must set his example before our eyes but in matters of God when his glory is impeached or his truth diminished we must be earnest zealous not patient not forbearing not long-suffering but as this Moses was in the case of God Exod. 32 19 27. when he saw the Calfe he waxed hot not meeke wheras in this place in a matter concerning himselfe he waxed meeke not hot So it was with Dauid who held his tongue at his owne wrongs and was as a man that could not heare ãâ¦ã 14 â9 and ãâã yet hee consumed away with zeale against the enemies that forgat Gods word The like we see in Christ our Sauiour ãâ¦ã 7. â32 he was as a Lambe meeke before the shearer opened not his mouth yet wheÌ the Temple was abused and the worshippe of God prophaned he made a whip of cordes and draue the buyers sellers out of the Temple ãâ¦ã â1 12. ãâ¦ã of âesse Lastly touching the fruites of it we must vnderstand first that it maketh a man with a patient and quiet heart to submit himselfe to the iudgments of God and not to murmure at theÌ or to faint vnder them as Dauid beeing in great distresse through Gods heauy hand vpon him doth shew foorth this grace Secondly it maketh a man to beare the iniuries of men with a quiet minde yea to forgiue and forget them Thirdly it maketh a man not onely to beare the iniuries of others but to forbeare to offer wrongs and iniuries vnto others For whosoeuer is patient and meeke in spirit will rather suffer then offer wrong Secondly we ought to labour for the moderation Vse 2 of al our affections especially anger hatred malice rancour and reuenge The motiues to stirre and induce vs hereunto are many and of much force First it is the right way to blessednesse ãâã to ãâã to âesse Mat. 5 5. If we would be happy or any whit regard this promise we must get the spirit of meeknesse into our hearts expresse the power of it in our liues Secondly we must deale with our brethren as God hath dealt with vs we daily wrong him by our offences and prouoke him by our sinnes yet he beareth with vs shall we then be so vnlike to our heauenly Father as by and by to reuenge the wrongs done to vs and chalenge him the combate that any way toucheth our credite and estimation Col. 3 13. Thirdly without it we cannot heare the word of GOD to our comfort and saluation but it is made vtterly vnprofitable vnto vs Iam. 1 21. Fourthly a soft and milde spirit pacifieth wrath and heapeth coales of fire vpon the enemies head ãâã 1. ââ 2. ãâã 5 32 It must be our wisedome to giue place to wrath Rom. 12 19. It is our duty to be pitifull and courteous and to loue the brethren 1 Pet. 3 8 9. Lastly it moueth vs to cast vp our eye to Gods prouidence and to assubiect our selues vnto it as we see in the examples of Iob and Ioseph who neuer sought reuenge on them that did them wrong but rest in the will and pleasure of
is highly to be praised and his goodnesse to bee acknowledged toward vs whiles others are hardned in their sinne and freedom from punishment emboldneth them to their destruction 13 And Moses cryed vnto the Lord saying Heale her now O Lord I beseech thee 14 And the Lord said vnto Moses If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seuen dayes let her be shut out of the campe seuen dayes and after that let her be receiued in againe In these words we haue the prayer of Moses and the answere of God when we cry God heareth Where we see it is our duty to pray one for another to commend the causes of others vnto God When we see them in misery and affliction we must be intercessors for them We must doe it for our enemies and them that hate vs and haue done vs wrong So it was with Moses in this place Againe it appeareth hereby that the rebukes of parents are not lightly and slightly to be regarded of children when they threaten or shew an angry looke or a frowing countenance it should worke shame and sorrow in them 2 Sam. 14.24 Great is the authority of parents ouer their children and great should be the reuerence of children toward their parents of which we shall speake more chap. 30. They are ouer their children in the Lord and must gouerne them in his feare Neuerthelesse the authority of God is much more ouer vs then ours is ouer our children therfore his chastisements ought to goe neerer to vs and more to humble vs then the threatnings and chastisements of earthly parents Heb. 12.9 10. We haue had the fathers of our flesh which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence shall we not be much rather in subiection vnto the Father of spirits and liue for they verely for a few daies chastened vs after their own pleasure but he for our profit that we might bee partakers of his holinesse The power of parents is a limited power for they must rule in the Lord and the obedience of children is a limited obedience for they must obey in the Lord Eph. 6.1 but the power of God is absolute ouer his children and our obedience to him must be in all things Besides we may gather that God heareth the prayers of his seruants diuers wayes sometimes hee granteth whatsoeuer we aske sometimes he giueth more then we aske sometimes he heareth in part that which we desire and in part heareth not part the granteth and part he denyeth and sometimes he giueth not the same which wee aske but some other blessing like it or greater then it and sometimes he granteth our petitions when he asisteth vs comforteth vs and giueth vs patience to beare that he layeth vpon vs of al which we haue sundry examples in the word of God And howsoeuer it pleaseth him to deale with vs and whether soeuer of these wayes he heareth our prayers wee must submit our willes to his will and rest our selues contented with that he sendeth Moreouer greeuous sinners and open and grosse offenders should bee shut out of the Church wherof we haue at large spoken before chapter 5. where we haue handled the whole doctrine in a maner of excommunication but when they be penitent are throughly humbled for their sins they must be admitted into the Congregation againe and receiued into the bosome of the Church to be partakers of the priuiledges thereof Howbeit through the corruption of Church officers and the abuse of the censurers of the Church âe abuses of ââcommuniâââion some are cast out that ought to be kept in and nourished as obedient children of the Church Thus it befell to the blinde man he gaue glory to God being made to see but he was cast out of the Synagogue by the Pharisies Iohn 9 34 35. Hee was a worthy member of the church hee beleeued in Christ and worshipped him It is a comfort to all such as are thus intreated Againe others are kept in the church and fostered in it who iustly deserue to bee throwne out by the power of the keyes and to haue the spiritual sword drawn out against them so it was with the incestuous Corinthian that married his fathers wife 1 Cor. 5 1. hee deserued iustly to bee put away from among them yet they suffered this sword to rest in the sheath and purged not out that old leauen but suffered him to remaine among them 1 Cor. 5 1 7 13. Such remissenesse and negligence was found in the churches of Pergamus and Thyatira Reu. 2.14 15.20 Others that are iustly banished out of the Church for some notorious crime committed against God and offence giuen to the Church are notwithstanding vniustly kept out after their repentance and humiliation so it was with the penitent Corinthian he was much humbled for his sinne and offence ãâã taketh ãâã for reâing the âmmuniâ ãâ¦ã into the âch aswel ãâã putâing ãâã out of âhurch yet the Church was not so careful to receiue him in as a member againe as they ought to haue bene but as before they kept him in when he should haue bin reiected so now they kept him out when he should haue bene receiued 2 Cor. 2.7.8 9.10.11 And if any be thus dealt withall as many haue bene in former times let vs consider that our cause is not strange and singular it is no other then hath befaln sundry the deere children of God before vs. Let her be shut out of the Campe seuen dayes c. Notwithstanding the former prayer of Moses Miriam must be put out from among them Moses though he were much wronged yet neuer complained to God against his brother sister nor against their wrongs yet God will not pardon but punisheth for those wrongs For albeit he did passe ouer those iniuries yet God will not passe them ouer and though he did not cry to God yet their sinne did cry and God heard that crie The Doctrine is this that though Gods children pray not against their enemies that wrong them and oppresse them âââârine ãâã Gods ãâã put ãâ¦ã yet their wrongs cry out aloud and God heareth and punisheth the doers of wrong The faithfull are of a patient nature and holde their peace when they are laden with cart-loades of iniuries and reproches neuerthelesse God will not hold his peace they are meeke as Moses was and put them vp but God will not put them vp nor suffer them to go vnpunished When Abel was slaine by the treachery of his brother he could not cry out but after his death his bloode cried out for vengeance Gen. 4 10. Heb. 11 4. and 12.24 Hab. 2 10.11 Iames 4.5 So did Naboths bloode cry for vengeaâââ when he was dead and that cry was heard And no maruell For it is the office of God to execute vengeance hee is the Lord the auenger Reason 1 that will not hold the wicked innocent nor cleere the guilty Exod. 34 7. Hee hath said Vengeance is
sorrow to see men drawn away from the faith and obedience of the Gospel Gal. 4.19 and 5.12 so it giueth great ioy and much comfort to see this zeale and care one of another The Prophet testifieth this Psal 122 12. I was glad when they saide vnto me Let vs go into the house of the Lord c. It would greatly reioyce vs to see a man pull the friend whom we loue out of a pit into which he was fallen but it ought more to cheere vp our hearts to behold a brother drawne out of the pit of hell destruction and made a Citizen of the kingdome of heauen 31 But the men that went vp with him saide We be not able to go vp against the people for they are stronger then we 32 And they brought vp an euill report of the land which they had searched vnto the children of Israel saying The land thorough which wee haue gone c. 33 And there we saw the Gyants the sonnes of Anak c. Here we haue the second report which they make to the people now they pull off their vizard and shew themselues in their colours For after that these turbulent spirits preuaile nothing before the Councell they flie to the people stirring vp the multitude to a tumult and commotion to which purpose they bring vp an euill report of the land as if it yeelded nothing without great labour and extreame paines so that when the inhabitants had spent themselues and wasted their strength yet it was scarse able to maintaine them wherein as Serpents they hisse with two tongues The report of the spies contradicteth it selfe for they falsifie their owne words they confound their owne practise and slander the trueth of God with a lye They belye themselues because they had confessed openly that it was a fruitfull land now their tongues are diuided they auouch that it cannot sufficiently nourish the inhabitants Againe they confound their owne practise for they did cut downe a vine branch with a cluster of Grapes and bare it vpon a staffe betweene two vpon their shoulders Lastly they slander the truth of God who promised vnto their Fathers to giue them a Land flowing with Milke and Hony Exod. 3 8. If then it were barren and vnfruitfull and not able sufficiently yea aboundantly to nourish the inhabitants God had failed of his promise and deceiued the hope and expectation of his people True it is these words are not literally to be taken for there is in them another trope or figure for first a part is taken for the whole so that the meaning is that the land abounded with the best fruites neuerthelesse such are named and expressed as needed least labour and trauel of their owne Againe there is an hyperbolicall or excessiue speech borrowed from the waters of the sea which ofteÌ flow out of their banks the meaning whereof is that there should bee great-store and plenty of these and such other necessary and profitable things so that they should haue abundance The commendation whereof is further set downe Deut. 8.8.9 and 11.11.12.14.15 Therefore Ierom is much deceiued Hieron Ep. 129 ad Dardan that vnderstandeth this flowing with milke and hony spiritually and it is true that the word of God is saide to be milke for such as are babes in Christ 1 Cor. 3 2. and learne the first principles of the oracles of God Heb. 5 12. Likewise to bee sweeter then the honie and the hony combe Psal 19 10. neuertheles in this place we must vnderstand it of the land it selfe and the fruitfulnesse of it and so it is saide to be euen while the Canaanites did inhabite it and when the Spies brought with them the commodities of it long before the word of God was published in it Moreouer they make report of great and mighty gyants in comparison of whom they thought themselues as grasse-hoppers Some thinke they are so called because they were tyrants oppressors not in regard of strength of bodye and eminency of stature But such there were both before and after the floode Gen. 6.4 and 14 5. Numb 15 34. Deut. 2 20.21 Amos 1. Deut. 3 11. Iudg. 14.6.19 16 3. 1 Sam. 17 4 2 Sam. 21 19. 1 Chron. 20.4 5 6 7 8. These exceeded the bulkes and bodies of men that are now borne in this withered quarter and winter of the world nature it self and the force of it as it were waxing old We see then how these hollow-hearted spies discourage the people and discouer their hypocrisie for they blow hot and cold almost with one breath and yet they would haue more vnderstood then themselues dare vtter For they say The people are strong but they meane too strong for them they say Their Cities are walled euen vp to heauen Deut. 1 28. but they mean they shall neuer be able to win them by scalado they say There were Gyants in the land but they meane they would bee able to eate them vp as Grashoppers they say The Land did deuoure the inhabitants but they meane that albeit they should haue no enemies yet the Land would in short time consume them They neuer once mention or remember the promise of God but as Infidels distrust and despaire and cause others to distrust and despaire and as Apostataes they slide backe from the couenant of God The doctrine Euil men Doctriââ Hâpocriâ though ãâã couered ãâã last vnâ though they long dissemble and hide the euil and corruption of their hearts yet at last they lay theÌselues open and are often contrary to themselues Luke 9 59. and 19 22. and 4 22.29 Mat. 2 8 16. Herod sent and killed the infants of Bethlehem intending thereby to kill Christ whom he pretended to worship and 28 12. False witnesses came and said The Disciples stole him away while we slept But this tale did discredite it selfe The Disciples of Christ were few and vnarmed the watch were many and with weapons And if they were asleepe how knew they the disciples did it Wherefore we shold rather thinke that they do dreame when they are awake then suffer our selues to be perswaded that they were awake when indeede they did dreame So Prou. 26 26. Whose hatred is couered by deceite his wickednesse shall be shewed before the whole congregation Reason 1 For first hypocrisie is like a wound healed outwardly but festering inwardly and therefore at last the corruption cannot but breake out It is a true saying Nemo potest diu personam ferre fictam citò in naturam suam recidunt quibus veritas non subest that is No man can long continue masked in a counterfet behauiour the things that are forced for pretences hauing no ground of truth to stand vpoÌ cannot long dissemble their owne natures This is the iudgement of God vpon hypocrisie at the last it wil vncase and vncouer it selfe Force the water against the current at last it will breake out to his proper course like to the bow that being bent
Lord would doe they should not come into the land their carcasses should fall in the wildernesse and touching their children they should wander in the wildernesse forty yeares The fathers themselues had murmured against Moses and Aaron verse 2. this doth God account as chiefly done against himselfe You haue murmured against me He accounteth the disobedience shewed to the Ministers that bring the word as a disobedience against himselfe the authour of the word as Luk. 10.16 to teach vs to submit our selues to Gods holy word albeit it be deliuered to vs by man Doctrine like vnto our selues The doctrine when once the Ministers of God are no longer regarded When the Ministers of God are not regarded God taketh the matter into his owne hand when they cry early and late and we stop our eares God himselfe taketh the matter into his owne hand When God sent Noah to preach repentance to the old world and they repented not he commeth against them to their destruction Gen. 6.1 4. Come thou and all thine house into the Arke for yet seuen daies and I will cause it to raine vpon the earth forty dayes and forty nights and euery liuing substance that I haue made will I destroy from off the face of the earth So 2. Chro. 36.15 16. Ierem. 7.13 14. and 14.15 16. Zach. 7.11 12. This is the course of the Lords dealing first hee preacheth by his Ministers then he punisheth with his iudgements The reasons Reason 1 First because the word offered and brought vnto vs being contemned they shew contempt against God himselfe and in despising his word they despise the Lord himselfe Ioh. 13.20 and therefore no maruell if he be constrained to take the matter into his own hand and to deale with them himself that they may know what he can doe who regard not what his seruants speake Reason 2 Secondly God loueth those that are his owne and he is entred into a couenant with them and cannot but continue his loue vnto them Ioh. 13.1 now these that he loueth hee chastiseth Heb. 12.6 and if they will not bee warned by his threatnings he will make them seeke vnto him by his corrections and punishments Iob. 33.16 Vse 1 This teacheth the Ministers of God how they may stay themselues in following the duties of their calling among so many discontentments that they meet withall both in the hearing and practising of the people For albeit their labour spent early and late cannot preuaile yet the Lord himselfe will take the matter into his owne hand and deale with them himselfe The word which wee bring is not our owne it is the Lords we are but as the Apothecaries boxe that holdeth the precious oyntment if then he be patient toward the contemners of it much more ought wee to be patient and commit the cause to him whose cause it is Peter being a Fisherman before his calling Matth. 4.18 had toiled all the night but had taken nothing yet when Christ bad him continue his labour he was ready to cast downe the net into the sea Luk. 5.5 and at length he enclosed a great multitude of fishes The Ministers are made the fishers of men Matth. 4.19 to catch them with the angle of the word and to take them in the net of the Gospel Matt. 13.47 And albeit we doe oftentimes toile and moyle and take nothing because men are growne so wily as to passe by the net and can by no meanes abide to come neere it yet we are not to be discouraged the master of the net commandeth vs to labour in season and out of season 2 Tim. 4.2 and if a multitude of them will not be taken in this net Christ Iesus will take hold of them another way to wit by the net of his iudgements Albeit therefore we doe not see such profit of our paines and labours as wee expected and desired yet let vs be content and commit the successe of all to him that sent vs hee will doe that for vs which we cannot doe for our selues hee will take them in hand that hath their hearts in his owne hand and reforme all that belong vnto him bring euerlasting confusion vpon his enemies that shall neuer bee forgotten Ieremy chapter 20. verses 8 9. Secondly it serueth to terrifie all that obstinately Vse 2 set themselues against the word of God because God wil take the matter into his owne hands If his word cannot bee a fire to burne vp all corrupt affections in vs Ier. 23.29 God will himselfe be a consuming fire Hebr. 12.29 If his word bee not as an hammer to breake in pieces our rocky and stony hearts he will be an hammer that shall beat vs to shiuers and grind vs to powder Matthew chapter 21. verse 44. Let all such know that albeit they escape the mouth of the Minister yet they shall fall into the hands of God himselfe which will be more fearefull vnto them for he is able to destroy both body and soule in hell Matth. 10.28 Indeed he is patient but he will not beare long with the contempt of his word and though hee seeme not to heare at the first yet in the ende he will make it manifest that hee heareth those which would not heare him Let vs therefore hearken vnto the word with diligence and attention while it is offered vnto vs. Lastly let euery one make conscience of hearing the word and be admonished by it otherwise most certainely it will fall out he shall be forced to take vs into his owne hands and to deale with vs himselfe This should moue vs to reforme our selues and to amend our liues by the Ministery of the word that so we may escape the hands of God and not lie vnder his correction Is it not better for children to be admonished by their fathers seruants then to fall into the hands of their fathers Is it not better for men that liue in leud courses to be admonished by a friend then to fall into the hands of the Magistrate and to go to the stocks for correction so in this case it is farre better for men to be reformed by the word of God brought vnto them by the Minister then to fall into the hands of the liuing God to be iudged by him This did Eli teach his children 1 Sam. â 25. If one sinne against another the Iudge shall iudge him but if a man sinne against the Lord who shall intreate for him Our condemnation shall be so much the greater because we will not be admonished by his word Let vs therefore be wise in this point Some children are so wayward and peeuish that no words will serue them speak vnto them neuer so much they will not heare neither will they regard And Salomon saith well A whip for the horse a bridle for the asse and a rod for the fooles backe Pro. 26 3 and of children he saith Foolishnesse is bound in the heart of a childe but the rod of correction shall driue
he had beene said Thy seruant went no whither 2 Ki. 5 25. Or if they slaÌder and belye their masters or any way falsely accuse them as Ziba did Mephibosheth 2 Sam. 16 3. Or if they run away from their masters and will not tarry in their houses like the seruants of Shemei that fled from him 1 King 2 39. Or if they picke and steale from them as Onesimus did from Philemon or any way deale fraudulently falsly with their masters goods which he hath committed to their trust as the vniust steward did with his Lord Lu. 16 5 6 7. Let these look for no better dealing in times to come at the hands of their owne seruants but be well assured that it is iust with God to send them the like false and disobedient seruants as themselues haue beene to their masters Thus then we see how all inferiors shold be encouraged to honour their superiours because God will cause them to be honoured and on the other side be terrified from despising and dishonouring them lest another day he cause them also to be dishonoured Your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whoredomes c By whoredome we must vnderstand the punishment of the idolatry and infidelity of their fathers falling from God and ceasing to trust in him For as idolatry so infidelity is spirituall whoredome They were as a wife that had forsaken her husband and broken the couenant of her God So then obserue that according to the number of the daies in which the fathers had searched the Land eueÌ forty daies the children must beare their iniquities and wander too and fro forward and backward forty yeares before they should enter into the Land The doctrine from hence is this Doctrine The iudgements and punishments of God God visiteth the sinnes of the father vpon the childreÌ deserued and procured by the fathers sinnes and rebellions do oftentimes fal vpon their children and posterity they do not end and ceasse in themselues but descend to their stocke issue that liue after them Exod. 20 5. and 34 7 8. The reasons First because the children of Reason 1 men and their posterity though they be oftentimes infants and haue not vnderstanding to conceiue of sinne yet the same iudgements that belonged to the fathers sinnes shall light vpon them because God would therby shew his anger sore displeasure against their sins in that when it pleaseth him hee will punish those for their sinnes which as yet had committed no sinne at all Rom. 5 14 Gen. 7 4 and 19 25. Secondly touching those that are of ripe Reason 2 years they are of two sorts either wicked so like to their parents and then it is iust with God to bring his iudgements vpon them because he would shew himselfe displeased with their sins or else they are godly not tainted and defiled with them yet neuerthelesse there is other corruption enough in theÌ which may lustly worthily call for temporal iudgment Obiect But some haply will obiect that this may seeme to bee quite contrary to other Scriptures as Ezek. 18 4 â0 where it is said The soule that sinneth shall die the death and againe The sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father neither shall the father beare the iniquity of the son the righteousnes of the righteous shall be vpon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall be vpon him I answer Answer we must marke the occasion of these words The children of Israel tooke vp a taunting prouerb against God and in their afflictions said The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge v 2. that is the fathers haue sinned and the children are punished These were quick-sighted to looke vp but they could not looke downe-ward vpon themselues they could see farther off but were blinde neerer home These were ranke hypocrites who had rather accuse God then themselues and as Adam cast the fault from himselfe vpon his wife Gen. 3 12 so do they from themselues vpon their fathers They neuer thinke of their owne eating of the sowre grapes they thought themselues free froÌ any sin that should procure such iudgements but God taketh the sons in the sins of the fathers and then punisheth them for their owne sins taking occasion from their fathers sins Euery mans sin shall be vpon his owne head so that though a wicked father be condemned yet his sonne not treading in his steps shall be saued And though God punisheth temporally for the sin of the father yet he doth not condemn any eternally for the same For as the godlinesse of the father shall nothing helpe the son to eternall life so his wickednes shall not hinder his saluation except he be wicked himselfe and walke in the steps of his wicked father Obiect But it wil peraduenture be said that Dauid sinned in the numbring of the people yet the people were punished many thousands were plagued for his offence 2 Sa. 24 15 17 and he escaped scot-free Loe I haue sinned and I haue done wickedly but these sheepe what haue they done Let thine hand I pray thee be against me and against my fathers house I answer Answer this is a certaine infallible rule that there is no vnrighteousnesse with God who is the Iudge of all the world Deut. 32 4. Lament 3 33 And touching the people though they were free from this sin of Dauid yet they had many other greeuous sins for which God might iustly punish them and God either for some secret or else some open sin had a quarrell against them as is plaine by these words 2 Sam. 24 1. The anger of the Lord was againe kindled against Israel and therefore he moued Dauid against them to say Go number Iudah and Israel It is not said that he moued Dauid against himselfe but against them So then their owne sin was the cause of the kings sin and the kings sin brought this punishment vpon them The cause he cause the cause the thing caused and therefore their sin was the cause of the cause of their punishment It may be they abused the peace plenty giuen vnto them after the three yeares of famine after the foure great battels which they had fought against the Philistims for it is hard to vse Gods blessings wel our corrupt nature being ready to turne good into euill and blessings into curses Deut. 32 6 15. Therefore the people are especially plagued because their sin was the first cause of al which sin he punished with the sin of Dauid God punisheth one with anothâ and both of theÌ with that greeuous pestilence And touching Dauid we cannot say he altogether escaped vnpunished for God by one and the same plague and iudgement striketh many waies and many persons his sword hath many edges and cutteth euery way he vseth no rod that hath not many sharpe twigs nor no whip that hath not many cordes
of wiar to draw blood in many places True it is he was not striken with this raging pestilence neuerthelesse he was diuersly punished with it with greefe and sorrow with horrour feare with losse of his subiects of his honor Pro. 14 28 The vses First this serueth as an admonition Vse 1 to all parents to teach theÌ that if they loue their sons they must leaue their sins and walke in a carefull obedience to the law of God If they doe not remember his commandements it shall come to passe that he will not remember their children for good but for euill If theÌ there be no loue in vs either toward God or our selues yet for the childrens sake of our body and for our posterity that come after vs we should labour to forsake our sins For his iudgements shall not end in vs but follow vs at the heeles and fall vpon such as are neere vs and belong vnto vs. God will take vengeance of the children for the sins of the parents although they haue in themselues enough to worke out their owne destruction yea thogh they haue no more in them but originall sinne Many loue their children better then themselues and desire their good more then their owne If we would indeed shew our loue to them we must walke in obedience vnto God To say we loue them dearely and yet to liue prophanely is vtterly to deceiue our selues To commit wickednesse with greedinesse is not the way to shew our loue to them or to procure their safety but rather to make them partakers with vs in the punishment Many children may now say to their parents as Zipporah said to Moses for as she said Exod. 4 26. Thou art a bloody husband to me in like manner may many children say to their parents Yee are indeede bloody parents vnto vs because they haue brought the curse of God both vpon themselues and vpon their posterity Alasse do men marry wiues to bring forth children to Satan to be cast into the fire of Gods wrath Is there no care in you O fathers no loue in you O mothers to your owne children the fruite of your owne bodies If there be any sparke of piety nay of pitty and compassion in vs let vs shew it in this by forsaking of our sinnes and by reforming of our liues whatsoeuer is amis in vs and by giuing vnto them a good example of life otherwise most certainely we shal finde the wrath of God extended euen to our houses and little ones he will forget to shew mercy vnto them but in great wrath heauy displeasure will he remember them Let not these things be forgotten but remembred grauen in our hearts to wit that wicked parents are the greatest enemies to their children We cannot abide that others should intreate them euilly when in the meane season none do more hurt them and misuse them theÌ our selues Vse 2 Secondly it reproueth those parents that imagine by fraud and oppression wrongful iniurious dealing to set vp their children and enrich their posterity and get to themselues great names whereas this is the ready way to bring the curse of God vpon their names vpon their substance vpon their houses vpon their children vpon their labours and vpon all their posterity Such couetous practises whatsoeuer their pretences be cannot build vp their houses which they might easily know if they did beleeue the word which teacheth that God is an auenger of all such things 1. Thess â 2 11.12 4 6. And the Prophet telleth vs that the stone shall cry out of the wall and the beame out of the timber shall answer it woe to him that buildeth a Towne with blood c. This woe fell vpon Ahab that ruined his house as it doth many great houses in our daies Vse 3 Thirdly this warneth vs that therefore we should not sleepe securely in sin because God by and by punisheth it one way or other The wicked are often seene in great power spreading themselues like the greene bay tree Psal 37 35 and they go vnpunished for a while Ps 73. Iob 21. but looke vpon their posterity and you shall see GOD meeteth with them in his good time yea often when they are dead and rotten Euill doing is alwaies attended with euill successe in themselues or in those that are theirs âotable âcment of ãâã We see tyrants and bloody persecutors flourish and prosper for a time howbeit if not in their owne persons yet in the second or third descent they haue beene buried vnder the ruines of those buildings of which the mortar had beene tempered with innocent blood We noted this before in the person of Ahab after he had shed the blood of Naboth the true seruant of God and of his children who I pray you could do greater hurt to his owne house then himselfe Did not hee in a manner pull it downe with his owne hands for therefore was the kingdome taken away and remoued from his house and his seuenty children were all slaine with the edge of the sword 1 Kings 21 21. Behold I will bring euill vpon thee and will take away thy posterity c. Thus was it with Ieroboam who made Israel to sin God swept him away and all his stocke as dung from the face of the earth 1 King 14.10 It behoueth therefore Princes and subiects to pray one for another forasmuch as GOD taketh occasion by the sinne of one man to punish another This duty should also be performed of fathers and children of masters and their families lest God cast them together in one iudgement Lastly children ought not in all things to Vse 4 follow the example of their parents It is no iust defence or good excuse before GOD to say our parents did so If they haue bin wicked swearers and blasphemers contemners of the word of the Sabbaths of God we must not follow them in their sins lest we reape the fruite of that which they haue sowne Wherefore children must not walke in the wicked waies of their fathers but rather bee humbled and craue pardon and forgiuenesse euen for their sins which they after a sort haue bequeathed as a legacy vnto them so that their children inherite their sinnes as well as their substance because they send forth an euill sauour which bringeth downe the curse of God vpon them as Dan. 9 8 16 where Daniel doth not onely confesse his owne sin and of others that then liued but he is wonderfully cast downe for the sins of their predecessors For our sins for the iniquities of our fathers Ierusalem and thy people are become a reproch to all that are about vs. And the Lord promiseth on the other side that he which seeth his fathers sins is humbled for them and doth not the like shall not be punished for them Ezek. 18.14 but shal finde God mercifull vnto him but whosoeuer seeth the wickednesse of his fathers and iustifieth them by word or practise
doctrines fundamentall otherwise 1 Cor. 3 11 12 13. Secondly touching diuorce and polygamy there is no allowance but a permission onely Math. 19 8. and that of vsurie was particular for those nations Deut. 23 20. Exod. 21 1. Obiect Fourthly it doeth greatly manifest commend and extoll true religion 1 Cor. 11 19. I answer no otherwise then as one contrary being set to another Answer doth make the same better to be seene and thus doth sinne serue to commend the grace and mercy of God as Rom. 5 20. Where sinne abounded grace did much more abound howbeit this commeth to passe accidentally not directly and properly Obiect Fiftly the conscience is not to bee forced therefore men should be left to themselues I answer Answer it is lawfull to force them to the means Luke 14 23. Compell them to come in that my house may be filled that by the blessing of God vpon the vse of the means they may afterward willingly yeeld 2 Chron. 34 33. Ezra 10 8. The sonne that answered his father that hee would not work in his vineyard afterward repented and went Matth. 21 29. And some haue bene forced in the beginning to come to the word who afterward could hardly bee forced and driuen from it There is an actiue violence and a passiue Many are haled to the means by violence and come to the church as a Beare to the stake but afterward the violent take the kingdom of God Math. 11 12. and lay hold on it by force Obiection Sixtly all manner of wicked men and wickednes are to be left vnpunished for the tares and the wheate in one field must bee let grow together vntill the haruest and then they shal be separated Mat. 13 30. the tares shal be burned Answ the wheate shall be preserued I answer the scope is onely to shew that both good and bad are by Gods decree to remaine til the end of the world to vphold the godly against that tentation as the application or reddition the second part of the comparison doeth shew in the exposition of it by Christ himselfe Mat. 13 36 37. The godly must not be offended at the multitude and growth of the wicked we must neuer look for perfection vpon the earth This parable doeth no way touch the authoritie of the Magistrate Beza de haeret à mag puniend nor the discipline of the church neither pleadeth pardon and impunity for malefactors but warneth vs that offences shall neuer be wanting in the church to the end of the world but it shall alwayes bee troubled with such abuses August de fide oper cap. 1. 2. There shal alwaies be a mixture so long as the world standeth and therefore we ought not to depart out of the church as schismatiks do for the blots and blemishes that appeare in it Thus much of this parable Seuenthly Obiection euery christian Magistrate is not of power to suppresse contrary religions without the ruine of his kingdome I answer Answ wee speake of such as God hath giuen power into their hands whensoeuer God requireth it at their hands he will enable them to perform it and then they ought to set vpon that as a speciall duty Where there is no power God accepteth the will for the deede 2 Cor. 8 12 so that if they endeuour to restrain such and cannot it is not their sinne Hitherto we haue spoken of false religions in generall Popery ãâã be tolleraâ in any state now among all other false religions popery is one of the worst and least of all to be tollerated in any State or in any sort as that which raceth the foundation of the christian faith and pulleth it vp by the rootes as plainly appeareth by these particulars First it maintaineth inherent righteousnesse of their owne and iustification by workes done by themselues in themselues and therby make iustification and sanctification all one contrary to the Apostles doctrine 1 Cor. 1 30. 2. Cor. 5 21. It reiecteth and derideth the imputation of Christs righteousnesse whereby we stand righteous in the sight of God thorough his righteousnes and merits imputed vnto vs. And hence it is that they make his righteousnes vnperfect and giue a power to themselues to make satisfaction for sin by temporall punishment and the sacrifice of the Masse Secondly they corrupt the worship of God in substance by professing and practising idolatry and worship of images making the church an harlot by forsaking her first husband and bringing in more then heathenish idolatry by adoring Saints angels crucifixes relickes their breaden god Raiâol ãâã with ãâã 8. by entertaining a mixture of Paganisme and Iudaisme Thirdly the church of Rome is the church of Anti christ therefore not of Christ for to the bysh of Rome do all the notes and properties whereby Antichrist is described in holy Scripture The byshop of Rome is Antichrist agree truly fully solely This wil not be hard to resolue if we consider the place where we are to seeke him and where wee shall finde him the time when the church was to looke for him and lastly the qualities wherby he is to be known The seat of Antichrist is mysticall Babylon mystical Babylon is no other theÌ Rome it self For the whore of Babylon is the great citie which in the Apostlestime had rule and dominion ouer the kings of the earth Reu. 17 18. and this City is situated vpon seuen hils Reu. 17 9. the seuen heads are seuen mountaines on which the woman sitteth which agreeth properly to Rome and euery historian nay euery Poet almost Propâ ãâã lib 3 ãâã Georg lib ãâã Vano lib 5. lâgâ Latâ Pluto Prâ Ren. cal it the city on seuen hils Secondly touching the time of the reuealing and manifestation of Antichrist it was foretold by the Apostle that he should come when the Emperors were remoued and taken out of the way and when once the Empire in the west should be dissolued then should Antichrist succeed in that seate that is in the gouernment of Rome 2 Thes 2 8. and this we see with our eies to haue long agoe come to passe that it needeth no farther inquiry The Apostle had spokeÌ plainly of this to the Thessalonians by word of mouth therfore forbeareth to set it downe in writing lest he should bring on his owne head and on the church the needlesse hatred of the Romane monarchy his own writing remaining as a strong euidence against himself and others For when the Romans should reade or heare that he had prophesied of the dissolution of the Romane Empire they would soone raise persecution against him and the rest of the beleeuers as if they expected the ruine desired the downfall thereof And this truth in all likelyhood was wel marked and continued in the church from age to age because it is generally vnderstood of the Roman Empire and Emperor ãâã detesur Amoros Thes 2. in Thes 2. ãâã ad
and all thy company are gathered together against the Lord â and what is Aaron that ye murmure against him Heere Moses farther layeth open the sin of Korah and his confederates neither doth hee charge them behind their backs as if he were afraide to speake to them but to their faces that if they had any thing to say they might answer for themselues It is the maner of many men to be liberall of speach of those that are absent but are ready to holde their peace when they are present to plead for themselues Now he telleth them that the contempt of Aaron was the contempt of God and their murmuring against him a murmuring against God We learne hereby Doctrine that to rebell against the message of God to scorne and reiect it To despise and resist the Ministery is to despise and resist God is to rebell against God to scorne and reiect God himselfe Exod. 16.8 1 Sam. 8.7 Esay 7.13 Whatsoeuer is brought vnto vs whether it be the promises of God for the establishment and confirmation of our faith or instructions for our obedience by the messengers and Ministers of God if it be refused and resisted God himselfe is reiected and the Spirit of grace is despited Lu. 10.16 Ioh. 13.20 1 Thess 2.15 16. The reasons because first they come not in Reason 1 their owne name neitheir doe they discharge their owne message they are no other then the mouth of God they come not from themselues neither for themselues their authority and calling is from God Therefore Moses saith in this place What is Aaron that ye murmure against him And the Apostle saith of himselfe the other fellow labourers 1 Cor. 3.5 Who is Paul or what is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the encrease is all in all Secondly God doth account all things Reason 2 done to theÌ in the execution of their Ministery as done to himselfe Matth. 10.40 Hee that receiueth you receiueth me and hee that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me therefore he that receiueth the Minister receiueth with him God the Father It is the duty of all to prepare themselues Vse 1 when they come to the Ministery of the word because then they must consider that they are come into the presence of God himselfe to receiue not so much from the mouth of the Minister as from the mouth of God direction and instruction concerning his will Deut. 5.27 28. Gal. 4.14 1 Thess 2.13 O my brethren if we did beleeue this to be the trueth of God wee would not stumble so much against it and be so often offended at it wee would not reiect it and set so light by it as too commonly we doe Let vs be like to Cornelius Act. 10.33 We must set our selues in Gods presence whensoeuer we begin to heare the word of God We ought as much as we can to suppresse all thought and consideration of men and weigh with our selues from whence the word commeth from whom the messenger commeth in whose Name he speaketh vnto vs. This is a forcible meanes to make vs profit by hearing He that can see in the person of the Minister the person of God and settle his affections wholy vpon God whom he knoweth to be present with him I neuer doubt of that man but he will heare to his saluation Vse 2 Secondly acknowledge from hence that the despising of the word of God the not beleeuing or not consenting to it when it is taught by men like to our selues is one of the greatest sinnes of all other that can fall out among the sonnes of men As it is most common so it is most fearefull and shall receiue the greatest punishment from God Matt. 10.14 15. Act. 13.51 O that all men would take a scantling of this sin by a right consideration of the doctrine which I handle and you heare For the doctrine teacheth that the withstanding of the Ministery of the word and murmuring against his ordinance is an open standing out against God and a resisting of him Can there be greater pride insolency contempt vnthankefulnesse rebellion and disobedience then to resist the Lord The Apostle speaking of the Magistrate saith Rom. 13.2 Whosoeuer resisteth the power shall receiue to himselfe damnation if this be true of man much more may we affirme it of God that whosoeuer resisteth him shal bring vpon himselfe swift and sudden damnation For are we stronger then he Now we must vnderstand that all such as set themselues withall their might and cunning against the Ministery of the word they do as it were take God to taske they single him out to combat with all but they shal find in the ende themselues vnequally matched Shall he that is dust lift vp himselfe against his maker shall he that is no better then a blast or puffe of wind contend with him that rideth vpon the wings of the wind and is able to scatter vs as chaffe before the winde O then how fearefull will the account be of many among vs that shew as great scorne and contempt as great security and infidelity as the Iewes did 2 Chron. 36. for which they were carried away into captiuity and swept out of the land of their habitation Such persons do in a manner bid God defiance to his face For when the Minister preacheth God preacheth when the Minister threatneth God threatneth when the Minister promiseth God promiseth when the Minister comforteth God comforteth It is he that speaketh by his seruants the Prophets Heb. 1.1 When they beseech vs to be reconciled God beseecheth vs by their Ministery 2 Cor. 5.20 True it is they speake but God speaketh to vs in them by them This made the Apostle say We then as workers together with him beseech you also that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine 2 Cor. 6.1 That which is spoken of the Sacrament of Baptisme may rightly be spoken of the Ministery of the word It is said that Iesus came into the land of Iudea and baptized Ioh. 3.23 but it was by the hands of his disciples Ioh. 4.2 The Baptisme was his but the Ministery was theirs So doth the Lord preach vnto vs as Christ then baptized he preacheth to vs by the mouth of his Minister he speaketh wheÌ they speake vnto vs. Such then as yeeld not to the promises or threatnings or admonitions that are offered vnto them what doe they but say plainely I will not beleeue God I will not commit my selfe and mine whole estate into his hands I doe not thinke that he will do as he threatneth This is no other then to giue vnto God the lie to his face Lastly this giueth comfort and encouragement Vse 3 to all the Ministers of God in the thanklesse labours of their wearisome calling God will care for vs howsoeuer men reiect vs. Hee will
Tabernacle therefore they were worthy to receiue their wages and ought not to be defrauded thereof Before the law Abraham gaue vnto Melchizedek tithes of all Gen. 14 20. And the Apostle to the Hebrewes saith that euen the Patriarke Abraham gaue the tenths of the spoiles Heb. 7 4. It is therefore both lawfull iust that the Minister should require and receiue and the people pay vnto theÌ that which is due in respect of their labour Reason 1 The reasons are First that thereby the Ministers may be encouraged in their duties 2 Chron. 31 4. It is said of Hezekiah that he coÌmanded the people that dwelt in Ierusalem to giue the portion of the Priests and the Leuites that they might be encouraged in the law of the Lord. They had receiued much discouragement and discontentment in the daies of Ahaz his father who regarded neither God nor his word nor his worship nor his Ministers for he tooke away a portion out of the house of the Lord and cut in peeces the vessels of the house of God 2 Chro. 28 21 24. And in our daies I am well assured that the Ministers of the Gospel haue as many discouragements as euer the Leuites had and therefore stand in need of some encouragements Secondly it is an ordinance of God that they which preach the Gospel should liue of the Gospel 1 Corin. 9 14. Thirdly they are to attend wholly vpon that calling and do spend themselues to gaine soules to God 1 Tim. 4 13 15.16 2 Tim. 2 4. Euery art should maintaine the artificer and euery trade the tradesman and euery profession the professour The calling of the Minister is not of the lowest callings and it is none of the least labours so that their maintainance should arise from their great paines that they take in that calling Fourthly it is the law of God and nature that children which haue receiued liuelihood from their parents should recompence theÌ the Apostle sheweth that if any widow haue children or nephewes let them learne first to shew piety at home and to requite their parents for this is good acceptable before God 1 Tim. 5 4. If then children ought to recompence their parents for their care in their education as Ioseph did his father Iacob much more ought faithfull people to do the same to their faithfull Pastors to whom they owe euen themselues and of whoÌ they haue receiued the life of their liues Gal. 4 14. 15 19. Phil. â 10. Lastly euery labourer is worthy of his hire and whosoeuer deteineth the wages of the poore labourer is a great oppressour committeth a crying sin Iames 5 4. and the cry entreth into the eares of the Lord of Sabbath How then should that which is due to all laborers be denied to the labors of the Minister And howsoeuer this be an euident truth yet it findeth hard entertainment in the world mens profits doe so rownd them in the eare that they can quickly finde sundry obiections against the same I will touch some of the cheefe and principall First the Apostles had great Obiect 1 gifts yet they preached freely Math. 10 v. 8. Why then shold not the Ministers in our daies do the like I answer Answer this must be vnderstood of the gift of working myracles as appeareth by the circumstances and as I haue prooued elsewhere Hence it is that Elisha would not accept though he were vrged of the blessing that Naaman offred vnto him for the curing of his leprosie 2 Kin. 5 16. Againe if they may receiue nothing for their labours how doeth Christ say afterward The workman is worthy of his meate Mat. 10 10. Besides our Sauiour ioyneth these two together receiuing freely and giuing freely and maketh the former the cause of the latter that they ought to bestow freely because they had receiued freely And how had they receiued freely Surely two waies freely without any of their owne desarts and freely without any their owne labor for they had their gifts by reuelation Gal. 1 1 16 17. True it is we haue our gifts by the gift of God freely without any the least desart of ours but wee haue not receiued them freely without our great labour and industry therefore as in this sense we haue not receiued freely we aâe not bound by this rule to goe about and preach freely That talent which we haue we haue it by our great paines and therfore it is lawfull for vs to take for our paines Obiect 2 Againe the Apostles are forbidden to prouide and to possesse gold and siluer Math. 10 9. I answer Answer so he forbiddeth them to haue two coats or shooes or staues for their iourney v. 10. But to obserue this perpetually were contrary to the practise of Christ himselfe Iohn 12 6. and 13 4. and 19 23. Luke 22 36 and of his owne Disciples who no doubt liued according to the direction and instruction of their master Acts 12 8. 2 Tim. 4 13. So then this precept had place onely for that present sending and was not to binde them for euer much lesse their successours that came after them for now they were appointed to make haste and might carry no prouision with theÌ but must cast themselues wholly vpon the power protection and prouidence of Christ that sent them gaue them their commission Thirdly Paul preached to the Corinthians Obiect 3 and Thessalonians without receiuing any wages at all of them 1 Cor 9 15. 1 Thess 2 6 7. Acts 20 34. He labored with his owne hands and became a Tent-maker Acts 18 3. I answer Answ the question is not de facto but de iure not what he did or any of them did but what he and they had right and power to do For albeit he did not take wages yet he had authority to do it as himselfe professeth 1 Cor. â 6 12. yea he saith that at such times as hee freed them he robbed other Churches and tooke wages of some to do seruice vnto other 2 Cor. 11 8. And albeit he were well content to depart from his right yet he ceased not to lay claime to his right 2 Thess 3 8 9. And in other churches where he preached the Gospel he liued of the Gospel and taught all the Ministers by his example to doe the like If any aske the question why he abstained from pursuing his owne right I answer that many things are lawfull in themselues which are not expedient and as circumstances often alter the matter so Paul did this for sundry causes expressed in diuers places First lest he should ouer-burden them that had already an heauy burden of pouerty lying vpon them 2 Thess 3 8. Secondly that he might giue example to those that were idle which abounded among the Thessalonians to teach them to worke with their owne hands and to eate their owne bread 2 Thess 3 9. Thirdly that by this meanes it might manifestly appeare that he sought them rather then theirs that he
the former And therefore themselues teach that infants baptized though they cannot be tryed yet goe immediatly into heauen and receiue the crowne of life But suppose this were a good conclusion yet he plaieth the notable Sophister in that he prooueth not that sinne is not worthy of death which he ought to haue done before hee conclude that some sinnes are in their owne nature veniall For many sinnes doe not bring death which notwithstanding are worthy of death they doe not bring death through Gods mercy but they are worthy of death through their owne merit Wherefore this place of the Apostle being well vnderstood directly ouerthroweth this distinction of sin from whence it goeth about to seeke shelter and defence Vse 3 Thirdly vnder these types and shadowes heere rehearsed touching the water of separation which was made with the ashes of a redde heiffer without spot wherein no blemish was which was brought out of the host to be killed and the Priest must sprinkle her blood seuen times before the Tabernacle of the Congregation c. I say vnder these shadowes the chiefe mysteries of our faith are handled For there was no way of saluation but by Christ from the beginning â 14 6. and there shall bee no other new way vnto the end He was euermore the doore by which all enter into the kingdome of God â 10 9. He is the same yesterday and to day and for euer Heb. chapter 13 verse 8. This the Apostle teacheth vs plainely by alluding to these words Hebr. chapter 9 verses 13 14. If the blood of Bulles and Goats and the ashes of an Heiffer sprinkling the vncleane sanctifie to the purifying of the flesh how much more shall the blood of Christ which through the eternall Spirit offered himselfe without spot to God purge your conscience from dead works to serue the liuing God Heere the Apostle hath reference vnto the redde heiffer mentioned in this place whose ashes gathered together were sprinkled in the waters of separation and serued to sanctifie touching the purifying of the flesh so that such as were shut from the Congregation being sprinkled therewith had free liberty to come to the Tabernacle The truth of all this was Christ Iesus he is this redde heiffer his blood is the true purging Psal 51 verses 2 7. 1 Pet. chap. 1 verse 2. And as the doore postes of the Israelites were sprinkled with the blood of the Lambe so must our hearts with the blood of Christ Now of this type obserue these principall points of religion First that Christ Iesus is true man found in the forme and shape of man That hee might humble himselfe and become obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse Phil. 2 verse 8. This is the cause that hee is pictured out vnto vs in the colour of the redde heiffer rather then in any other to put vs in minde of his death and the shedding of his precious blood Thus also he is described by the Prophet Who is this that commeth from Edom with died garments from Bozrah c. I that speake in righteousnesse to saue Wherefore art thou redde in thine apparell and thy garments like him that treadeth in the wine fatte Esay 63 verses 1.2 This is no small comfort vnto vs especially in all tentations thogh our sinnes haue a bloody face before his face though they be red as scarlet yet the blood of Christ hath washed them away These are they which came out of great tribulation and haue washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lambe Reuel chapter 7 verse 14. Hee hath a feeling of our sorrowes and is touched with our infirmities being made like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted Heb. 2 17 18. and 4 15. Secondly we learne from this consideration that the Heiffer must be without spotte and without blemish that Christ Iesus was a pure and perfect offering without any sinne Hebr. chapter 7 verse 26 he was holy harmelesse vndefiled separate from sinners and made higher then the heauens This is our comfort also and consolation for if he had bene sinnefull we should yet walke in our sinnes as an infant walloweth in his blood and the price of our redemption were yet vnpaid Hence it is that Moses doth so carefully set downe this in describing of all sacrifices burnt offerings meate offerings trespasse offerings peace offerings all oblations brought to God must be without spotte and without blemish thereby to teach the people vs to the end of the world that there was no sinne in him that tooke vpon him our sinne For hee was wounded for our transgressions and hee was bruised for our iniquities Esay 53 5. He suffered indeed for vs but the iust for the vniust 1 Pet. 3 18 and 2 22. Thirdly in that this Heiffer was such vpon whom neuer came yoke Verse 2. it appeareth that Christ being at his owne liberty bound to none offered himselfe freely for our deliuerance therefore when such as were sent to take him told him they sought Iesus of Nazareth hee answered If yee seeke mee let these goe their way Iohn 18 8. Hee gaue himselfe not by perswasion of others not by compulsion from others but willingly euen vnto the death Phil. chapter 2 verse 8. Iohn chap. 18 verses 4 5. Esay chap. 53 verse 12. His death was not by constraint for then it could not be meritorious If it had not beene voluntary they could not haue taken it away from him for they often lay in waite for him and sought to put him to death Iohn 10. verses 17 18. What he was able to doe if it had pleased him hee shewed in the Garden for so soone as hee had told them that hee was the man whom they sought for they went backward and fell to the ground Iohn 18 verse 6. He knew all things that should come vnto him yet he went forth vnto them that were come with Lanternes and Torches and weapons to take him verses 3 4. He had therefore power to lay downe his life or not to lay it downe but how then should the Scriptures bee fulfilled But they had no power of themselues to lay hands vpoÌ him as he telleth Pilate chap 19 11. This also serueth for our comfort that Christ died not against his will but willingly and of his owne accord performing obedience vnto his Father Not that his enemies could ouercome him for he ouercame them cast theÌ backe to the earth with a word speaking And what words did he speake Were they terrible and dreadfull Were they words of thunder No he rored not as a lyon but spake mildely as a lamb I am he Now if the voice of CHRIST by gentle and amiable were notwithstanding so effectuall to throw them all downe headlong to the ground how powerfull shall the angry voice of Christ be to throw his enemies as with a sudden flash of lightning into the pit and paines of hell at the last
rashly and rigorously censure others for falling into sin For seeing we haue all our frailties and infirmities and are not able to keepe our selues wholly from euil we are not headily to iudg of others lest thereby we hasten the greater condemnation vpon our selues This the Apostle Iames vrgeth Chap. 3.1 2. My brethren be not many masters knowing that we shall receiue the greater iudgement for in many things we sinne all Let vs therefore consider our selues before we cast our eyes vpon other men for they are the most sharpe and seuere Iudges that forget their owne infirmities As we would bee dealt withall in meekenesse so must we deale with our brethren with all gentlenesse For howsoeuer they haue sinned nothing hath befallen them but that which is incident to the nature of man we may be ouertaken with the same sinne or with the like sinne or with a greater sinne The Apostle saith Brethren if a man be suddenly taken in any offence Gal. 6.1 ye which are spirituall restore such one with the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted There cannot be a more effectuall meanes to draw vs to deale mildly and mercifully with our brethren then the consideration of our selues There is no man among vs that dealeth truely with his own heart and entreth into the meditation of his owne frailty with his owne soule but he hath daily experience in himselfe how hardly sinne is subdued and mastered of vs how many sighes and gronings it requireth how many teares and prayers it costeth vs What striuing and strugling wee haue with it to keepe it vnder What battels and combats we haue with the flesh that lusteth against the spirit And yet notwithstanding our continuall watching wrastling labouring endeuouring and resisting it oftentimes breaketh from vs so that the knowledge of our owne weaknesse must teach vs to deale with all meekenesse and moderation with our brethren Verse 11. Moses smote that rocke and much water gushed out We haue heard before the people complaining and Moses praying now we shall see God helping and releeuing them notwithstanding their rebellion and vnthankfulnesse The Lord commanded Moses and Aaron to speake vnto the rocke without life without sense without reason to conuince those rebels ây 1 2. and to shew that there was more vnderstanding in the dumbe and deafe creatures then in this company of conspirators For now the promise of God was performed aboue all naturall meanes True it is they were vnworthy of any mercy they deserued to perish in their thirst through want of water notwithstanding at the striking of the rocke with the rod he gaue vnto them their hearts desire This was the Lords doing it is maruellous in our eyes â 10.3 4 This rocke was a figure of Christ as the Apostle teacheth Besides the striking of the rocke was a signe vnto them of the gushing out of the waters âdg 14.14 When Samson propounded this as a darke riddle Out of the eater came meate and out of the strong came sweetnesse It was resolued thus What is sweeter then the hony and what is stronger then the Lyon But much more may we propound this miraculous worke of God Out of the hard rocke came softnesse out of the dry came moysture and out of the strong came weakenesse For what is harder dryer and stronger then the rock and what is softer and weaker then the water according to the common prouerbe As weake as water And yet the soft and moyst waters issued out of the dry and hard rocke suddenly aboundantly miraculously at the commandement of God This teacheth vs this doctrine âtrine ãâ¦ã appoint ãâã and at alâowance that we liue by Gods appointment and in feeding and sustaining vs he is not tyed to outward ordinary meanes Whensoeuer we want meat drinke apparell and the necessary helpes of this present life God is able to prouide them and to nourish vs without naturall meanes when it pleaseth him This Moses teacheth at large Deut. 8.3 1. Hee humbled thee and made thee hungry and fed thee with Manna which thou knowest not neither did thy fathers know it that he might teach thee that man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord doth a man liue thy rayment waxed not olde vpon thee neither did thy foot swell these 40. yeres So we see he fed Eliah flying from Iezebel 1 King 19.8 who when he had eate and drunke he walked in the strength of that meat forty dayes and fortie nights vnto Horeb the mount of God The like we see in Moses when hee was in the mount with God Matth. 4.2 and the like we see in Christ our Sauiour when hee was in the wildernesse tempted of the diuell So then whatsoeuer the decree determination of God is whereby wee shall liue whether it bee by meanes or without meanes whether by wayes ordinary or extraordinary the same shall bee effectuall to mans preseruation The reasons follow First the infinite power Reason 1 of God which maketh weak things strong and things of no value that are despised to effect great things He is able to do and deale as he will His souldiers were flyes and lice against the Egyptians Exod. 8.24 1 Sam. 6.5 his armies were mice against the Philistims By such meanes he is able to worke his will to saue his people and to destroy his enemies This reason is vrged and pressed oftentimes as Gen. 18.14 1 Sam. 14.6 Zach. 8.6 Secondly hereby his honour and glory is Reason 2 better set foorth that no flesh should reioyce and trust in it selfe but in God Therefore he often worketh aboue reason and beyond nature that al the world may giue glory to him and magnifie his great Name This appeareth in the prayer of Hezekiah who desired the presence of God to be with theÌ that he might be glorified in their deliuerance 2 King 19.19 O Lord our God I beseech thee saue thou vs out of his hand that all the kingdomes of the earth may know that thou O Lord art onely God The vses follow First this teacheth vs in Vse 1 all wants and necessities to depend vpon God and neuer to vse vnlawfull meanes to come out of trouble and so sinne against God If God send the sword or famine or other iudgment to walke through the land as hee iustly may doe for our transgressions and rebellions we must learne contentation and patience in pouerty in sickenesse in misery and not to be swallowed vp with excessiue sorrow Our life standeth in the word and will of God who can manifest his power as wel without means as with meanes in our preseruation and therefore let vs not despaire or flie from him to any creature for releefe and succour 1 King 17.14 He can feed as well without bread as with bread who encreased the oyle in the poore widowes cruse and the handfull of meale in the
receiued Thus he dealt with Dauid whom hee greatly fauoured and aduanced to the kingdome when he fell into grieuous sins 2 Sam. 12.9 10. Thou hast killed Vriah the Hittite with the sword and hast taken his wife to bee thy wife and hast slaine him with the sword of the children of Ammon Now therefore the sword shal neuer depart from thine house and I will raise vp euill against thee out of thine owne house So soone as Salomon set vp idolatry and wrought wickednesse in the sight of the Lord he stirred vp aduersaries vnto Salomon 1 King 11. â 14. and afterward rent the greatest part of the kingdome out of the hands of his sonne This serueth to conuince all such prophane persons as presume of Gods patience and abuse his mercy to all loosenesse and licenciousnesse saying God is mercifull and yet continue in their sinnes But we must know that as he is mercifull so hee is iust as his mercy is toward the penitent so his iustice is toward the obstinate who spareth not his owne people that forget his Law and therefore will deale more fiercely against strangers Vse 3 Thirdly measure not the fauour and loue of God toward our selues or others by outward blessings or outward crosses by prosperity or aduersity which come alike to the godly and vngodly Nay oftentimes the wicked flourish when the faithfull are in great misery as Psal 73.3 4 5. So Salomon teacheth Eccle. 9.2 Therefore Christ our Sauiour correcteth the wrong iudgement of the disciples supposing that such as Pilate slew were the greatest sinners of all the rest that dwelt in Ierusalem because they suffered those things Luke 13.1 2 3. If then we would find sound comfort in our hearts and feele vnfained testimonies of Gods fauour towards vs wee must not seeke for them in outward blessings or in want of outward blessings both which are common to the godly and vngodly but in ioy in the holy Ghost in remission of sinnes in repentance from dead workes in the spirit of adoption in faith in Christ in peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding As for other things place not thy heauen and happinesse in them if blessings come receiue them thankefully if crosses learne to beare them patiently Fourthly wee are hereby put in minde to Vse 4 search our owne wayes to suruey our owne hearts and to prooue by the touchstone of the word our owne thoughts words and workes that we haue conceiued spoken and done what we haue iustly deserued if God in iustice should proceede against vs examining seriously our owne life mourning bitterly for our sinnes past and turning vnfainedly vnto God with all our hearts This duty is vrged by Ieremy the Prophet Lam. 3.39 40 41 42. This is the marke that God shooteth at this is the end that he respecteth euen by his afflictions to bring vs home to himselfe not to destroy and confound vs for euer Heb 12.5 10. Let vs not dispise the chastenings of the Lord nor faint when we are rebuked We haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs for a few daies and we gaue them reuerence should wee not much rather be in subiection to the Father of spirits who chastneth those whom he loueth and scourgeth euery sonne whom hee receiueth Fiftly let vs labour to strengthen our faith Vse 5 by the word and Sacraments and by such ordinary meanes as hee hath appointed for that purpose Hereunto the Apostle exhorteth 1. Cor. 11.30 To examine our selues and so to eate of that bread and drinke of that cup declaring that the iudgements of God were broken in among the Corinthians insomuch that many were weake and sicke among them and many slept Wherefore whensoeuer wee find the hand of God sore and heauy vpon vs it is our duty to seeke strength of faith by the vse of the word and Sacraments whereby wee shall learne to find out the true cause of those iudgements and submit our selues vnder his hand that striketh vs as a father For the Scriptures serue to direct vs the Sacraments serue to comfort vs Psal 116. â Without which the Prophet had perished in his afflictions Lastly seeing God chastiseth his when Vse 6 they offend then most assuredly the wicked that are not his shall not escape his reuenging hand If he correct the flocke of his own pasture the children of his owne houshold the citizens of his owne kingdome and the members of his owne body fed at his owne table in this life and made heires of heauen in the life to come really possessing that inheritance with what plagues punishments torments will he visit the rebellion of aliants and strangers If the Lord deale sharply toward these to whom he is a mercifull Father and gracious Sauiour and whom he often preuenteth with his liberall blessings Surely his reuenging wrath full of rage Psal 21.8 2 King 21. shall find out all his enemies whom he wipe will away as a man wipeth a dish turneth it vpside down This is that which Salomon teacheth in the Prouerbs Behold â 11.31 the righteous shall bee recompenced in the earth how much more the wicked and the sinner There remaineth a day of iudgement when they shall be punished as they deserue either in this life or in the life to come With this the Apostle Peter sweetly accordeth 1 Pet. 4.17 18. The time is come that iudgement must begin at the house of God if it first begin at vs what shall the end be of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous scarcely bee saued where shal the wicked and the sinner appeare Where we see that God will scourge whip his owne children for their frailties and infirmities appearing in them But he correcteth the godly in mercy the vngodly in anger the godly as a louing father the vngodly as a iust Iudge the godly to amend them the vngodly to condemne them the godly albeeit humbled and cast downe with one hand are comforted and raised vp with another whereas the punishments that fall vpon the heads of the vngodly are but the beginnings of sorrow and as the flashings of hell fire Now the earth is not properly the place of vengeance and iudgement For we must vnderstand that God hath appointed three places earth heauen hell for three seuerall purposes âree places ãâã need for ree seuerall âposes the earth to be a place of working the heauen a place of rewarding hell a place of punishing earth as a shop of labour heauen as a pallace of glory hell as a prison of torment Notwithstanding rather then sinners should escape and sinne goe vnpunished the Lord wil call a priuy or petty Sessions euen in this life and make the earth his gaile or house of correction If then God will visit their transgressions with such heauy strokes Alas what shall become of al prophane persons vnrepentant offenders obstinate sinners such as contemne God and his word euery
them with an heauier burthen and thrust them quite downe that are ready euen to fall This the Prophet condemneth Psal 69 26 27. This is a note of extreme hatred and malice and yet how many are there among vs that liue in the bosome of the Church who make the miseries of others as a game and pastime to refresh themselues reuiling reproching with most bitter taunts and tearmes of infamy such as lie vnder the crosse as those passengers that mocked Christ hanging on the Crosse Let all such remember the wise counsell of the wise man in sundry places of the Prouerbes chap. 11 8. 24 16 17 18. Where he sheweth that howsoeuer the faithfull may fall into many aduersities yet their aduersaries are not to triumph ouer theÌ and tread them vnder their feet as dung of the earth no nor shew signes of mirth gladnes in their affliction lest the Lord who pondreth the spirits lay the same affliction vpon them So then to reioyce at the misery of another that he may haue sorrow vpon sorrow is the ready way to bring misery and draw Gods plagues vpon our selues and therefore if at any time we see them sinke downe in affliction as vnder a burden it is our parts not onely to pitty them but to comfort and releeue them who are commanded to raise vp the Asse of our enemy that is fallen downe as we see in the law of Moses Thou knowest our trouble how our fathers went downe into Egypt Hitherto we haue handled the strength of the reason now let vs consider the truth of the words which set foorth the miseries and afflictions of the Church of God Doctrine Many are the afflictions laid vpon the Church by the enemies thereof From hence we learne that the afflictions of the church are many the troubles that it endureth at the hands of euill men are very great True it is the people of God are endued with the first fruites of the Spirit and are reserued vnto a kingdome yet if wee will liue with him we must first die with him if we will reigne with him we must first suffer with him if we will haue him wipe away all our teares in heauen wee must first shed them on earth This is expresly taught Psal 34 19. So the Apostle Iames chap. 1 2. 1 Cor. 4 9. 2 Cor. 11 23 24 25 26. This was the estate of the whole Church of the Hebrewes described Heb. 11 35 36 37 38. This we might farther consider in the examples of the Patriarkes Abraham Isaac Iacob Iob Ioseph Dauid Ieremy and sundry others whose liues are a plentifull store-house to testifie this truth that the people of God doe many times endure manifold afflictions from euill men The reasons are euident First the enemies Reason 1 of the Church know not the Father neither Iesus Christ his Sonne They haue nothing to stop and to stay their fury and violence being stirred vp by their owne malice and set on fire of hell This is it we reade Ioh. 16 2 3. They shall excommunicate you yea the time shall come that whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that hee doth God seruice and these things will they doe because they haue not knowne the Father nor mee For whatsoeuer their pretence be yet their rage against the seruants of God proceedeth from their ignorance of God 1 Cor. 2 8. and instigation of the diuell who beareth all the sway in their harts Therefore Christ saith Reuel 2 10. Behold it shall come to passe that the diuell shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tried Howsoeuer theÌ they beare themselues oftentimes in hand that they do well yet whensoeuer they take crafty counsell against the innocent the suggestion is of the diuell when they giue their tongues to lying and cursed speaking they are thrust forward by the father of lies when their hearts are inflamed with malice the diuell is as the bellowes to blow the coales Finally whensoeuer they worke iniuriously against the Saints of God hee is the master of the mischiefe and of him in the end they shall receiue their wages Againe the delight of Gods people is to Reason 2 follow goodnesse Now so long as the diuell is in the world and his instruments stirred vp by him that walke after the vanities of their own minde and the corruptions of their own hart so long they will alwayes malice and abhorre the seruants of God wherein it seemeth to them strange that wee run not with them into the same excesse of riot therfore speake they euill of vs which shall giue accounts to him that is ready to iudge the quicke and dead 1 Pet. 4 4 5. The Spirit of God teacheth this from the beginning I will put enmity betweene thee and the woman and betweene thy seede and her seed he shall breake thy head and thou shalt bruise his heele Where we see there is and there must be alwayes a perpetuall opposition and enmity betweene beleeuers and hypocrites betweene the godly the vngodly The world hateth them that are chosen out of the world Iohn 15 19. Thus it was in Abrahams family which was the Church of God where he that was borne after the flesh persecuted him that was borne after the Spirit euen so it is now Gal. 4 29. Heereunto Salomon had respect when he saide A wicked man is abhomination to the iust and he that is vpright in his way is abhomination to the wicked Prou. 29 27. The vses now to bee considered are these First wee must learne heereby that afflictions Vse 1 are not simply euill neither shall they be able to separate vs from God as we see Rom. 8.35 28 38 39. Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ Shall tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednesse or perill or sword as it is written for thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as sheepe for the slaughter Neuerthelesse in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. Where we see that seeing it is the lot of the righteous to suffer persecution he concludeth it shall neuer be able to separate vs froÌ the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. For God giueth to all those that are his a sanctified vse of the Crosse who disposeth all things to worke the best to them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose This is the vnspeakable mercy of God Iob 33 1â 16 17. that maketh not onely the Ministery of the word the vse of the sacraments the grace of prayer and such like exercises of our holy religion turne to our good but blesseth the bitter cup of the greatest afflictions that is offered vs to drinke to be vnto vs the medicine of the soule the triall of faith the mortifying of corruption the schoole house of humility the preaching of repentance the renouncing of the world the taming of the flesh and
are cut off by death do renue the Leuitical priesthood and labour to raise it out of the graue which hath long ago bene buried with honor For this is common to them both to end their daies and leaue their Priesthood to others so that the Dart which the Apostle casteth against the Leuiticall Priesthood pierceth and perisheth the very heart of the Popish priesthood when he saith and proueth that there can bee no other Priests but Christ vnder the new Testament Heb. 7 23 24. because he continueth for euer considering that the multitude of Priests and succession of them one after another ariseth from the imperfection and insufficiency of the Priests which were continually by death taken away If then the vpstart Priests of the Sinagogue of Rome will bee Priests properly they cannot be Priests after the order of Melchizedek as they wretchedly and blasphemously claime themselues to bee who was both King and Priest Heb 7 5. neither caÌ they be successors of Christ forasmuch as hee hath none to succeede him For if the Iews might not continue to offer their sacrifices and oblations after the sacrifice of Christ was once offered because it was perfect and all-sufficient yea the consummation of all that went before it followeth that the Popish sacrifice being an addition vnto that which is perfect as a rotten and ragged patch to a new garment cannot stand but is to bee throwne downe and abolished like an abhominable idoll Verse 29. All the house of Israel wept for Aaron thirty daies when the Congregation saw that Aaron was dead The last point obserued in this chapter is the affection of the people after the death of Aaron one of the chiefe pillars and protectors of the Church and of true Religion among the Israelites They mourne for him not a day or a weeke but a whole month to declare what a sensible feeling they had of the incomparable losse of the Church We learne hereby that when the chiefe members stayes props Doctrinâ When the cheefest pâ of the Câ be takeÌ aâ the rest aâ bee greeâ 1 Thess 4 â and pillars of the church be taken away the rest of the parts are to be huÌbled and touched to the quicke for the same True it is a measure in mourning and lamentation is to be vsed that wee bee not sorry as men without hope yet by this example wee see it is lawfull to mourne for the dead the greater losse the Church hath receyued the greater lamentation and greefe ought to bee expressed This is euident by the practise of Gods seruants in all ages of the Church proportioning their sorrow according to the greatnesse of their losse We see Ge. 50 1 10 11. when God called Iacob to himselfe out of this worlde a Father of the Church and a great light that shined not onely within the dores of his owne family but in the darknesse of Egypt hee was greatly and exceedingly lamented for the space of seuenty dayes so that the Canaanites said This is a great mourning vnto the Egyptians So when Moses the seruant of the Lord died like vnto whom there arose not a Prophet in Israel vnto whom GOD spake not by vision or dreame but face to face as a man talketh with his friend Deut. 34 8. the children of Israel mourned for him thirty dayes whom hee had guided with a fatherly care many yeeres So when Samuel another principall pillar of the house of God dyed 1 Sam 25 1. All Israel assembled and mourned for him and buried him in his own house at Ramah When God took away good King Iosiah like to whom there was no King before him that turned to the Lord with all his heart and with all his soule 2 King 2â and with al his might according to all the law of Moses who bowed neither to the right hand nor to the left who remembred his Creator in the dayes of his youth and honoured God with the first fruites of his life all Iudah and Ierusalem mourned for him 2 Chron. 35 23 24. yea Ieremy lamented Iosiah and al the singing men and singing women mourned for him in their lamentations and made the same for an ordinance to Israel behold they be written in the Lamentations But touching Iehoiakim the son of Iosia who degenerated from his father walked not in his wayes ãâã 22 1â 19 it is said They shall not lament him saying Ah my Brother or ah my Sister neyther shall they mourne for him saying Ah Lord or ah his glory he shall be buried as an Asse is buryed euen drawne and cast forth without the gates of Ierusalem The like comparison wee see in the new Testament when as Stephen was stoned a faithfull witnesse of Christ a worthy member of the Church and a constant defender of the faith ãâã 8 2. certaine men carried him to be buried and made great lamentation for him But when Ananias and Sapphira filled with Sathan keeping away part of the price of their possession tempting the Spirit and lying vnto God fell downe and gaue vp the ghost ãâã 5 5 10. young men arose tooke them vp and buried them but no mention of any teares or lamentatioÌ much lesse of any great lamentation made for them God swept them away as dung from the earth for their hypocrisie but the Church lamented not the death of these wicked persons So then to omit many other examples that might bee alledged we see that howsoeuer men may be mourned for in a natural affection compassion by their friends and kinsfolks yet chiefly and principally we are to bewaile the losse of the church wheÌ such are taken away as might do good seruice to God and his people Reason 1 This truth appeareth by good force of reason First the Ministers are as the Chariots horsemen of Israel in their Ministery that is the strength and defence of the Church and Commonwealth Therfore Elisha seeing Eliah taken vp by a whirlewinde into heauen cryed out Kings â 12. My father my father the Chariot of Israel the horsemen thereof And as Elisha said of Eliah so did Ioash the King of Israel of Elisha For being sicke of his sicknesse whereof hee dyed the King came downe vnto him King 13 14. and wept vpon his face and said O my father my father the Chariot of Israel and the horsemen of the same Thus spake the King himselfe to the Prophet and these honorable Titles he gaue vnto him And no maruell For they fight and bend their forces against swearing blasphemy contempt of Gods word prophaning of his Sabbaths whoredome drunkennesse idlenesse couetousnesse and such like as lay vs open to the wrath of God These and such like sinnes are they that weaken the land and lay it naked to the inuasion of enemies ãâã 32 25. as appeareth Exo. 32 25. Moses saw that by their idolatry the people were naked for Aaron had made them naked vnto shame among
the Canon the clattering of Armor crying in our streetes for then it were to be hoped we would turne vnto God in our misery repent vs of our iniquity and flie vnto God in our aduersity We see by wofull experience that peace prosperity haue lulled many of vs asleepe in a bed of case haue done the Church more harme then cruell war and bloody persecution True it is the blessings of God are not hurtfull of themselues but our corruption turneth that into a curse which God bestoweth as a blessing So that he which should haue beene vpright is laden with fatnesse Deut. 32 15. and spurneth with his heele Therefore God is constrained to punish vs to take his benefits from vs and to bring vs into order and obedience by the want of them Vse 3 Lastly seeing afflictions and chastisements draw vs to God as losse of the battaile did heere the Israelites we learne that whensoeuer they lie vpon vs and presse heauily vpon our bodies our soules our neighbours our familes our friends whether they be common or priuate calamities then it is high time to turne vnto God and to search out the cause of our affliction This must be our practise feeling when his hand is vpon vs when he scattereth the brands of his fire and shooteth the Arrowes of his Quiuer when he draweth out his glittering sword and his hand taketh hold of iudgment wheÌ he sendeth famine dearth of bread or the famine of his word which is the sorest and sharpest famine as the Prophet affirmeth Amos 8 verses 10 11 12. Then is cause of humiliation then it is time to cast downe our selues at the foorstoole of God to cry to him to spare his people The Lord thretening by his prophet a great and fearefull iudgement vpon the Land that shall turne their feasts into mourning and make it as the mourning for an onely sonne Doth he meane the sharpenesse of the sword or the arrowes of famine or the inuasion of enemies or the deuouring of wilde beasts or the raging of the pestilence or the carrying away into banishment and captiuity which are the things that worldly minded men feare and regard No But a famine of hearing Gods word that they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen to the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the Lord and shall not find it In that day shal many perish for thirst according to the doctrine of Salomon Pro. 29.18 Where vision ceasseth the people perish Howsoeuer therfore carnall prophane men haue no sense or feeling of any thing but of earthly losses yet the Spirit of God teacheth and euery faithfull soule acknowledgeth that as there is no blessing like to the blessing of the word so there is no worke of his iudgement like to the want of his word And howsoeuer the Pastor may not want the people in respect of the meanes of his maintenance inasmuch as God hath ordained that they which preach the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 1 should liue of the Gospel yet the people want the Pastor more as the child wanteth the nurse more then the nurse the child as Lamen 2.11 12. The babes sucklings swound in the streets of the city they haue said to their mother Where is bread and drinke when they gaue vp the ghost in their mothers bosome Now the Ministers are called not onely the Fathers but the Nurses of the Church 1 Thess 2. We were gentle among you euen as a Nurse cherisheth her children and the Apostle exhorteth that as new borne babes we desire the sincere milke of the word 1 Pet. 8 â that wee may grow thereby because we haue tasted that the Lord is bountifull And thus much of the end and vse of afflictions which God sanctifieth to the good of his Church that thereby they may draw neerer vnto him Israel vowed a vow vnto the Lord and said If thou wilt deliuerer this people into mine hand c. The people pray promise and vow vnto God the destruction of men cities if God would deliuer them into their hands We learne hereby that vowes are lawfull Doctrinâ It is lawfâ to vow anâ such are tâ performeâ so vowing we are to performe the same This we see practised by Iacob going to his vncle Laban for auoiding the fury of his brother Esau Gen. 28.20.21 Hannah vpon condition of hauing a sonne 1 Sam 1 â Pâal 6â 1â 132 2 5. vowed him for a perpetuall Nazarite to the Lord. So doth Dauid oftentimes make vowes to God in the time of his trouble vpon condition to be deliuered out of his trouble Thus in this example of the Israelites in this place wee see that if God would bee on their side when their enemies rise vp against them to swallow them vp quicke and deliuer them as a bird out of the snare of the Fowler Psal 124 â they promise and vow the performance of an outward and bodily exercise So then out of this place the doctrine of vowes may bee strongly confirmed and the lawfull practise of them sufficiently maintained and warranted to be good and godly Reason 1 For to come to the reasons whereupon the doctrine standeth a lawfull and holy vow is a profitable helpe to further vs in the worship of God True it is a vow is not a part of Gods worship no more then fasting is as fasting is no more a part of Gods worship then feasting or eating and drinking is which in it selfe and by it selfe considered pleaseth God no more then externall and bodily exercises doe âm 4.8 yet it is an helpe and furtherance of the true seruice of God a prop and stay to further the same The kingdome of God standeth not in outward things as the Apostle teacheth It is not meat and drinke but righteousnesse and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost Romanes chapter 14.17 But when wee promise to God with full purpose of hart some outward duty it serueth the better to excite and stirre vs vp to repentance and thankesgiuing toward God And thus the seruants of God haue vsed it Reason 2 Againe it is farre better neuer to vow then hauing vowed not to pay and performe that which is gone out of our lips so as wee may reason as Peter doth with Ananias Acts 5.4 Likewise may it be said to such as breake their lawfull vowes offered vnto God was it not in thy liberty to vow or not to vow how theÌ hast thou conceiued this wickednesse in thy heart to lie not to men but vnto God Vowes were prescribed or appointed by the Law of God as testimonies of faith âron in Ecâ cap. 5. and bonds of that reuerence and obedience which we owe vnto him therefore to vow and not to pay performe the solemne promise and couenant that we haue made is impudently to mocke God and consequently to pull great punishment vpon our owne heads This the Wise man
by many examples Againe none can come to God except the Father draw him We are the greatest enemies to our saluation All within Reason 2 vs is against vs wee naturally contemne the word which is the rule of constancy and the staffe to vphold vs and as the arme of GOD stretched out to pull out of destruction Thus the Prophet chargeth the Iewes Nehe. 9.26.27 They were disobedient and rebelled against thee cast thy law behind their backes and slew thy Prophet which protested among them to turne theÌ to thee and committed great blasphemies Man then left to himselfe wherunto is he left but to see his owne weaknesse And what remaineth in him that may bring him to God and leade him in the right path Vndoubtedly nothing is in vs but selfe-loue pride hautinesse contempt of God neglect of his word as wee see in the manifold relapses often reuoltings of these Iewes in whom as in a glasse wee may see our owne faces yea our owne hearts seeing wee are of our selues no better then they Now let vs come to apply this doctrine to Vse 1 our selues First we conclude that fearefull and dangerous is the estate of those from whoÌ the Lord taketh the light of his countenance If he leaue vs to our selues we worke our destruction by rebellion against him It is a great grace mercy of God toward vs to be once enlightned to taste of the good word of God to be made partaker of the holy Ghost and to taste of the powers of the life to come which he denyeth to many thousands in the world who proceed not so far now to leaue these goodly and glorious beginnings and fal from light to darkenesse and from righteousnesse into sinne is to make our end worse then the beginning Mat. 11 4â and our case most fearefull by returning to our vncleanenesse as the Apostle Peter declareth chap. 2.20 21. For Satan wil enter deeper into such and take fuller possession of their hearts Euen as a Iaylor when his prisoner hath escaped out of his hands broken prison if he fasten vpon him againe will lay better hold wil cast more irons vpon him and keepe him faster then before so will the diuell deale with all euill men which are his slaues and prisoners So that hee that is vniust shall be vniust still and he that is filthy let him be filthy still Reuel 22 11. We see this by daily experience in all such as hauing washed their garments do defile them againe they grow worse and more wicked then they were before We should let our light so shine before men that they seeing our good works may glorifie our Father which is in heauen Mat. 5 16. So many therefore as haue quenched the good motions of the Spirit and put out the light that began to shine in their hearts are as smoking Torches and stinking snuffes odious in the nostrils of God and men Let vs therefore make much of the least seedes of godlinesse sowne in our hearts and kindle the flame that is begun in vs if so bee wee haue tasted how bountifull the Lord is Let vs be earnest in prayer to God that he would stablish vs with his grace and not take his holy Spirit from vs Psal 51 11 nor leaue vs in the houre of tentation when the flesh is weake Vse 2 Secondly let no man presume of himselfe or glory in his owne strength âor 10 12. But let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall If any good be in vs it is of another who must work the will and the deed the beginning and the ending we stand by his hand we continue by his grace we runne because he moueth wee seeke because he preuenth We come to God because the Father draweth ân 6 44. Remember Peters coÌfident bearing of himselfe which was the first steppe to his fall as we see Math. 26 33 34 when he said Though all men should be offended by thee yet will I neuer be offended yet Christ telleth him Verily I say vnto thee that this night before the Cocke crow thou shalt deny mee thrice And the Euangelist declareth that when hee saw the swords and staues the high Priests seruants the higher powers armed against him he denied him thrice first barely more fearefull and faintly then with cursing and execration to himselfe Let euery soule learne from hence that seeing God onely must helpe and vphold vs to lay hold on the sweete mercy of Christ and come boldly before the throne of his grace Let vs not rashly presume vpon our selues but confidently relie on him and pray him earnestly to preserue vs to beare vs in his armes that we dash not our foot against a stone nor ruine our selues vpon euery Rock Vse 3 Lastly hence ariseth great comfort to Gods children that fall of weaknesse and infirmity into the same sinne after repentance Such is the depth of Satans tentations toward those that are afflicted in conscience that wrastle with the Law that feele the wrath of God that beare the heauy burden of sinne and are entred into the very suburbes of desperation He telleth them that the children of God fall not into the same sinnes againe after their repentance If they doe he subtilly suggesteth vnto them that there is no place for a second repentance nor hope of Gods mercy nor fruite of Christs merite This is a false spirit in the mouth of false Prophets which broach damnable and detestable lies in the Church of God 1 King 22 4 and 2 37. And this was the errour of the Nauatians Aug. de bar cap. 38. which denied repentance after baptisme for offences committed euen through frailty through feare and force of persecution But the promises of God are without limitation of times or consideration of sinnes or respect of persons he will receiue to mercy all repentant sinners whether the sins bee committed before or after baptisme whether once or often This pardon Christ our Sauiour publisheth Mat. 11 22. Come vnto me all ye that are weary and heauy laden and I will ease you So the Apostle Iohn testifieth 1. Ioh. 2 1. My little children these things write I vnto you that you sinne not if any man sinne we haue an Aduocate with the Father IESVS CHRIST the iust Furthermore the Lord enioyneth that wee sinfull men forgiue our brother seuenty times seuen times Luke 17 4. if he turne againe and say It repenteth me therefore himselfe will much more freely forgiue whose mercy is infinite whose fauour is incomprehensible whose louing kindnesse endureth for euer This also appeareth plainely in the examples of the seruants of God We see how Abraham the father of the faithfull faileth in calling his wife Sarah his sister Gen 12 13. and 20 2. wherby himselfe was iniured the vnbeleeuers tempted and her chastity endangered yet he fell againe afterward into the same sinne and incurred the same danger and laid a stumbling block before
nor do all these commandements I will appoint ouer you fearefulnesse a consumption and the burning ague the sword famine and pestilence to destroy you and to make you few in number so as your high waies shall be desolate It was the Lord that brought the tenne plagues vpon Egypt âod 8 24. âa 11.25 38. ây 45 7. It is the Lord that smote Nabal that he dyed It is the Lord that formeth the light and createth darknesse he maketh peace and createth euill It is the Lord that doth all these things Finally there is no euill in the City which the Lord hath not done Amos 3 6. All which things agree fitly with this history in hand that God sent fiery serpents among his people and do teach vs that he is the author of all iudgements punishments that fall vpon vs or vpon any of the sonnes of men The reasons hereof are euident and apparent Reason 1 First afflictions come not vpon vs at all aduentures they proceed not from the earth or the ayre or the heaueÌ it is the hand of God that lighteth vpon vs for our sinnes For what can any one or all the creatures of God do of themselues or what power is there in them to be reuenged vpon vs This therefore is our great folly that we vnwise men gaze about heere and there wandring vp and down in our owne imaginations and searching all the corners of our wits to finde out the causes of our calamities out of our selues and yet all the while we perceiue not the true and right cause to be in our selues Whensoeuer a man hath any aduersity he must looke vp to God into himselfe When we see the ayre infected it is not so disposed of it selfe When God sendeth famine ãâ¦ã 23. and maketh the heauen as yron the ground as brasse it is not so hardened of it owne nature When the earth is barren and vnfruitful it proceedeth not of it owne kind but we our selues are the cause of all Whensoeuer therefore we haue wofull experience and a lamentable feeling of many miseries we must not cast our eyes hither and thither but euery man must enter into himselfe search out his particular sins assuring himselfe that God knocketh at the doore of his heart and thereby prouokes him to consider beter of his own waies This Eliphaz beateth vpon Iob 5 5 6 7. The hungry shall eate vp his haruest and the thirsty shall drinke vp their substance for misery cometh not foorth of the dust neither doth affliction spring out of the earth c. Reason 2 Secondly God worketh out afflictions he claimeth and challengeth them as his own peculiar worke that no man should bee able to controule any thing in this world This the wise man vrgeth Eccles. 7 16. In the day of wealth be of good comfort and in the day of affliction consider GOD also hath made this contrary to that to the intent that man should finde nothing after him The vses of the doctrine are many First we Vse 1 learne in all troubles and calamities on vs and those that are ours to looke vp to God as the chiefe principall author of them froÌ whence they come and vpon our selues and our owne sinnes from whom they come It falleth out with many as it doth with the dog if a man throw a stone at him hee runneth eagerly and angerly after it he falleth vpon it and biteth it so do men of this world Prou. 19 3 when God any way visiteth them they looke vpon inferiour meanes as the highest causes which they can reach vnto but neuer cast vp their eyes to the Lord whose hand and worke it is wheras we are bound to behold the stroke of God in all our distresses We silly men accuse sometimes heat and sometimes cold sometimes drouth sometimes moysture sometimes the ground and sometimes the ayre sometimes one thing and sometimes another thing to be the cause of our calamitie but cannot bee brought to finde out the true and proper cause True it is the Lord hath secret causes that we know not of sometimes the manifestation of his owne works sometimes the triall of our faith and we must take heed we measure not the greatnesse of the sinne by the greeuousnesse of the crosse Iohn 9 2 3. wherein the Apostles themselues were deceiued Notwithstanding the reuealed and originall cause of all calamity hath his beginning and head-spring from our iniquity insomuch that if we had in vs no guilt of corruption we should not taste at all of the cup of affliction This the Prophet teacheth Lam. 3 39. Wherefore is the liuing man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sin And our Sauiour warneth the man that had bene diseased 38 yeares finding him in the Temple to consider the cause of his long and lamentable affliction Iohn 5 14. Thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee so that this disease was laide vpon him for his sin He thought himselfe an happy man when he was restored to health Now lest he should rest therein the Lord telleth him hee must change his heart or else God will bring seuen times moe plagues vpon him according to his sins though he had bin afflicted many yeares yet he would make his iudgements vpon him more wonderfull euen great plagues of long continuance and sore diseases of long durance To the same purpose the Apostle saieth The wrath of God is reuealed from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnesse of men which with-hold the truth in vnrighteousnesse Ro. 1 verse 18. Wherefore euery visitation of God should be a sermon of repentance to put vs in remembrance of our sinnes to admonish vs not to sowe vpon the furrowes of vnrighteousnesse lest we reape the croppe of affliction an hundred fold Let vs desire God to sanctifie the crosse vnto vs that it may consume sinne in vs and prouoke vs to a more holy conuersation Vse 2 Secondly the meditation of this that God is the author of all afflictions must teach vs to haue patience in our troubles not to murmure not to repine not to grudge when we are vnder the crosse For seeing God hath visited me with his hand I must take it patiently as a dutifull childe beareth the chastisements of his father This the Prophet practised as we see Psal 39 9 I spake not a word but held my peace because thou Lord didst it This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 12 5 6. My sonne despise not the chastening of the Lord neither faint when thou art rebuked of him for whom the Lord loueth he chasteneth and he scourgeth euery sonne that he receiueth The flesh alwaies seeketh ease and is ready to be impatient if deliuerance come not by and by so that wee must remember from whence our trouble cometh to asswage the sorrow and bitternesse of our affliction For this is a great comfort to Gods children that our sicknesse yea euery pang fit of our
charged the Leaper not to publish and spread abroad the miraculous worke of his cleânsing but this was to correct the peruerse iudgement of the people who regarded more to see his miracles then to heare his doctrine and that hee might haue the greater liberty to teach from the persecutions of the Pharisies Mar. 1 45. Vse 1 Now let vs proceed to the vses of this Doctrine First it teacheth that we must not slander and discredite any of his workes but say with the sorcerers This is the finger of GOD Exod. 8 19. When the Pharisies heard that Christ cast out the diuels by the power of his deity they backe-bited and blasphemed the workes of God maliciously saying This man casteth out diuels no otherwise but thorough Belzebub the Prince of diuels Matth. 12 24. 28 12 13. So the watchmen set to keepe the sepulcher of Christ sure shewed vnto the high Priests all the things that were done who tooke wicked counsell and gaue large mony vnto the soldiers to spred abroad that his disciples came by night stole him away while they slept Likewise when the holye Ghost fell vpon the Apostles that they beganne to speake with other tongues as the Spirit gaue them vtterance they mocked and slandered the worke of God saying These are full of new wine Acts 2 13. so that Peter iustified as well the Apostles of Christ as the miracle of God In like maner are we to do in like cases when an euill name is brought vpon the workes of Gods election or reprobation vpon the workes of his prouidence and protection of his people we must stand forth to giue glory to God and to stop the mouth of iniquity when it is opened against heauen For if a man bee commanded to open his mouth in the cause of the dumbe much more in the cause of God It is one kinde of taking the name of God in vain to hold our peace when any reason dispute against Gods workes If wee deny him any way before men Christ Iesus will deny vs before his Father Prou. 31 8. We must therefore open our mouths in defence of God and his workes put the obstinate gainsaiers to silence wipe away the slanderous reports raised of them lest others receiue hurt thereby and to the end God may haue the glory and praise of his owne worke And albeit we doe not alwayes conceiue the right cause and reason of them let vs not deride but admire them with the Apostle Rom. 11 33. O the deepnesse of the riches both of the wisedome and knowledge of God! How vnsearchable are his iudgements and his wayes past finding out If a man should take vpon him to iudge those that are out of his libertie and ouer whom he hath no authority and to pronounce sentence vpon their doings would a worldly man thinke wel of this presumption But it is lesse wisedome and greater pâeâumption to take vpon vs to rule God and to giue him his lesson and to enter into iudgement of his workes Therefore Elihu wisely teacheth in the booke of Iob this point Who hath appointed vnto him his way Or who can say Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his workes which men behold Iob 36 23 24. Secondly it is required of vs to be diligent Vse 2 markers and obseruers of the works of Gods prouidence For how shall he report them remember them to others that is not carefull to muse vpon them and to marke them himselfe Or how shall he open his mouth to declare them that shutteth his eyes lest he shold see them and stoppeth his cares lest he should heare of them It standeth vs therefore greatly vpon wisely to obsârue the works of God and suffer nothing to passe from vs nothing by vs without making profite of it to our selues bringing it to the vse of others This wisedome Eliphaz one of the three friends of Iob teacheth hauing shewed that the vngodly shall not escape vnpunished but that God will finde them out in their hypocrisie he addeth Iob 5 27. Loe thus haue we inquired of it and so it is heare this and know it for thy selfe This we are all to marke by continual experience how God dealeth with the godly sometimes chastening them sometimes blessing them neuer forsaking them albeit sometimes leauing them for a season yet in the end returning in mercy vnto them Likewise how hee dealeth towardes the wicked thereby to auoid their steps consider that though they flourish for a time it is but the pleasure of sin for a season that they inioy and alwayes Gods iudgement in this life arresteth some and maketh them fearefull examples vnto others Thus did the Prophet ponder in his heart the wayes and works of God and profited thereby to his great comfort as we see Psal 37 35.36 I haue seene the wicked strong and spredding himselfe like a greene Bay-tree yet he passed away and loe he was gone and I sought him but he could not be found Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace but the transgressors shall be destroyed together and the end of the wicked shall be cut off And if wee will giue our hearts to this meditation on the works of Gods prouideÌce ruling the world and disposing all things we shal see how he alwayes meeteth with the vngodly though they digge deepe to hide their counsels and diue downe vnto the depth and bottome of their deuices yet the hand of the Lord doth finde them out and bringeth to iudgement euery secret worke So if we shall weigh with wisedome his workes toward his owne seruants as he doth loue them with an euerlasting loue so is he alwayes gracious vnto them and maketh all things fall out to further their saluation This the Wiseman teacheth by his experience Eccles. 8 11 12 13. Vse 3 Lastly let all Fathers of families teach the workes of Gods mercy and the workes of his iudgements according as they see them to be offered vnto them For to whom should we rather publish them then to our posterity the children that come out of our loins when a Father beholdeth the Lord punishing the vngodly and taking vengeance on the contemners of his word the blasphemeâs of his name the prophaners of his Sabbathes the vncleannesse of adulterers the beastlinesse of drunkards the oppression of vsurers the periury of false witnesses and the cruelty of mercilesse dealers should he suffer such publicke examples to dye and these workes of God to sleepe in the dust Nay seeing God doth single out some and maketh them examples admonitions vnto others we ought to whet them vpon our children and seruants teach them thereby to serue the Lord and to hate those heynous and horrible sins that prouoke such great and greeuous iudgements Abraham is commended by the Spirite of God for this care and conscience of his dutie when he should behold the wofull destructi of Sodom
with many dangers that will dwell in Canaan They had already ouerpassed many perils and ouercome sundry enemies now they might begin to looke for rest and to repose theÌselues in peace and quietnesse But see here in the example of the Israelites as in a glasse the life of a christian heere is no time long to sit still heere is no place of pleasure when one danger is past we must looke for another For when they had ouercome some of their enemies as the Canaanites and Amorites now the very iawes of death the very gates of hell seeme to be opened against them and the diuell to poure out as it were at once all the venome of his malice vpon theÌ These hinderances which here they meete withall are set down in foure chapters whereof some are outward some inward partly from others and partly from themselues so that they had missed of their inheritance both through the counsels plottings of their enemies through their owne sinnes and wickednes had not God in mercy defeated the one and pardoned the other Touching these hinderances cast in their way obserue first of all the preparation of theÌ in this chapter Secondly the substance of them and setting of them on work in the two next chapters following Lastly the conclusion of those hinderances both prepared imployed in the 25. chapter Touching the preparing and prouiding of meanes to stop the Israelites consider in the first place a seeking and trying to get them secondly the obtaining and procuring of them But first the occasions of seeking and sending abroad are noted The Israelites possessed the plaine of Moab Balak had heard whaâ the Israelites had done to his neighbours the Amorites their victories bred in him feare and feare ingendered a very wary proceeding He saw an huge multitude of them encouraged with their late prosperous successe and lying as Grashoppers vpon the earth ready to eate vp all that was round about them as an Oxe licketh vp the grasse of the field Hee thus beholding his neighbours house on fire nay consumed with the fire and his owne in imminent danger thought it high time to looke about him and to seek new remedies for those new accidents For fearing in himselfe what might be the euent fretting inwardly against his enemies doubting the losse of his owne kingdome he resolued not to be ydle but to procure means to worke their confusion knowing that prouiding before is better then repenting after Halicarn antiq Rom. lib. 11. and esteeming it an high point of wisedome not at all to trust rather then afterward vainly to accuse those whom thou hast foolishly trusted Now because nothing serueth so fitly to auoide rashnesse as counsell and that two eyes see more then one and three more then two he associateth vnto himselfe the Midianites his neighbours bordering vpon him therefore hopeth that the neerenes of the common danger would easily ioyne them in the same cause These entring into a confederacy as brethren in euill after long aduisement and consultation had among themselues in the ende do resolue to ioyne together against Israel as against a common enemy thereby to lessen his number to weaken his strength to empaire his greatnesse rising by degrees who seemed able to eat vp the Moabites to consume their Townes to possesse their substance to take both their Citties substance into their own hands And because they thought it a great dishonour disparagement vnto themselues to sue to Israel for peace and yet finde not themselues able to meete him openly in the field they determine to send to a with wizzard who for magicke was renowned among the Infidels that when they could not preuaile by helpe of man they might ouercome by the helpe of the diuell like vnto the desperate resolution of Iuno in the Poet Virgil. Aeneid lib. 7. Flectere si nequeo superos Acheronta mouebo that is What should I doubtfull stand where euer I can my friends to make Since Heauens I may not moue yet pits of hell I will vprake Thus the wicked forsake God and go for succour to the diuell and therefore while they seeke to auoid one mischiefe they draw vpon themselues many Wherefore messengers are directed and great men are sent with great gifts from them of the league to Balaam who in regard of his Citty was of Pethor which Ptolomy calleth Pacor lying on the Riuer Euphrates in regard of his Country he was of Mesopotamia a part of Syria as appeareth in many places In regard of his profession and practise Numb 23 7. Deut. 23 4. he was a Sorcerer and Soothsayer as we shall see afterward Hee was sent for to curse the people that is to bewitch them to weaken them with his charmes and spels that so they might be able to match them and to encounter with them presuming vpon him as the Church of Rome do of the Pope that he hath blessing and cursing in his own sleeue to apply and vse eyther of them at his owne pleasure But we know indeed that he is blessed whom the Lord our God shall blesse though the diuell and his instruments should throw and thunder out their curses against him and he is accursed whom our God shall curse though all the world should pronounce him blessed As for the blessings cursings of cunning men and women they are nothing neyther the one helpeth nor the other hindereth nay the diuels themselues wholy set vpon mischiefe cannot hurt vs any further then God permitteth True it is Satan and consequently Sorcerers his slaues and vassals somtimes do effect great things as we see in the history of Iob chap 1 12 and in the tentations of Christ Mat. 4 5 they exercise their power not onely ouer the goods but ouer the bodies of men euen of the beleeuers yet without the sufferance of almighty God they can do nothing Math 8. Math. 10. They could not enter into the Swine before they were allowed The haires of our head are numbred Not a Sparrow falleth to the ground without the will of our heauenly Father When Balâam saw the messengers that they came not with their hands empty but brought great gifts and promised greater which oftentimes blinde the eyes of the wise Exod. 23 8. and paruert the words of the righteous the couetous wretch thirsted after the wedges of gold as the wages of vnrighteousnesse and his heart ranne after filthy lucre to curse the people of God that he might enrich himselfe and so to become a cursed instrument to the cursed counsels that were taken aginst the people of God whereas the true Prophets are not beguiled with bribes and led away with gifts 2 Kings 5 16. Dan. 5 17. He desireth of the messengers one nights respit to bring his busines to good effect not able at the present to resolue them to see whether he could draw the Lord to fauour his purposes and proceedings God appeareth vnto
him and asketh him what the men were that came to him not that God was ignorant and needed to be taught or in structed what those persons were but to draw from him a voluntary confession of the matter which being truely opened and declared God forbiddeth him to go to the Moabites because they had a mischieuous purpose and to curse the Israelites because they were a blessed people WheÌ he perceiued to his great griefe that God had concluded and determined to continue his mercy and blessings vpon his people which no deuice of man could diminish no works of the diuell could abolish the morning being come he returned an answer to the messengers and sent them backe without their long-hoped desire excusing himselfe that he could not goe with them as himselfe desired and as they had deserued at his hands and hauing his minde wholly fixed on his reward he saith Ioseph ãâã lib. 4 cap 6. Returne backe to your Lord as for me I desired nothing more then to accompany you but the Lord hath stopped and restrained my purpose and will not suffer me to go with you or to helpe you Wherein obserue how this couetous hyreling false Prophet being willing to vndertake the worke because of the wages and to promise his best helpe that he might finger the hyre behaueth himselfe fraudently and vnfaithfully as hyrelings do mincing the matter and reuealing one part but concealing another part of the reuelation giuen him of God For whereas God had said Thou shalt not goe thou shalt not curse the people because they are a blessed people denying vnto him as well his purpose of going as his promise of cursing he declareth the former but dissembleth the latter he sheweth to the Princes and Gouernors that GOD restrained him from going but hideth this that the same GOD had forbidden him to curse the people together with the reason of it That they are blessed lest the messengers should be offended and his expected hyre denyed deteyned This is the summe and substance of this diuision But before we enter into the handling of the Doctrines offered heerein to our considerations to the end we may cleerely see into the meaning of the whole history it shall not be amisse for vs to answer certaine doubts and difficulties that arise as well from the purpose of Balak as from the person of Balaam Some of reuerent account in the Church Caluin ãâã in 4 âib ãâã interpret this history otherwise then can stand with the circumstances of the Text and the proportion of faith in other Scriptures For they suppose that Balak sought helpe of the true God reuerenced his Prophet and had the seed of religion remaining in his heart If this were so why doth he not himselfe fly to God by prayer And why doth he not stirre vp his people to prayer Why do they not all as one man ioyne in supplications and intercessions to be helped of God Why did he require Balaam to come with cursings and bannings against Israel if there were any sparke of true piety left in his heart Againe it is imagined that Balaam was a Prophet of God and endued with the spirit of Prophesie to whom GOD vsed oftentimes and ordinarily to appeare so do make him as it were a meane betweene the true Prophets and the false Prophets therby God making himselfe knowne among the Infidels and neuer leauing himselfe without witnesse Such were the Sybils thought to be liuing among the Gentiles and giuing testimony to the truth of God But we know no such meane betweene true and false Prophets ââswer For whosoeuer is not a true Prophet is a false Prophet and whosoeuer is a false Prophet cannot be a true Prophet of God He that is of God is a true Prophet he that is of the diuell is a false Prophet Neither doth the deliuery and vtterance of some truth make a true Prophet for then the diuell should be a true Prophet who sometime speaketh the trueth albeit to a sinister end For he confessed the Messiah to be the Sonne of God âarke 1 24. thereby to darken the Doctrine of Christ and to discredite the power of the Gospel raising a suspition that he hath some familiarity friendship with Christ by drawing men to doubt of the truth of our redemption inasmuch as the diuell is a lyar from the beginning ãâã 8 44. the father of lying And touching the Sybils they carry not any certaine credit and authority being all or the most part forged foysted in ãâã 13 2 to win credite to the word of God which needeth not the lyes of any to vphold the truth and authority thereof For they are brought in speaking more clearely and euidently more plainly and particularly of Christ and his kingdome then any of the Patriarkes or Prophets then Moses or any that liued after him Esay is worthily accounted to bee an Euangelicall Prophet prophesying distinctly and determinately of the passion sufferings of Christ yet it is as nothing in comparison of that the Sybils expresse ãâã Sâbilline ãâã âânterââffe Iââa âsaâo Exâ ãâ¦ã 11. touching the name and nature of Christ touching his originall off-spring touching his death and resurrection touching Antichrist and other enemies of the Church Now shall we thinke that God would reueale more to them then to his owne Prophets and the sonnes of the Prophets to such as liued out of the Church more then to all that were brought vp in the Church and sucked the sincere milke of the Scriptures and had the most sureword of the Prophets ãâã 1â to the which they did take heede as to a light that shineth in a darke place Besides we cannot hold this Balaam for any true Prophet but for a false Prophet ãâ¦ã such as Simon the Sorcerer mentioned in the Acts Notwithstanding all the goodly glozes that he maketh to winne himselfe credite and estimation whereof wee shall speake more afterward Furthermore others thinke that Balaam meant his own false gods when he saith Tarry heere this night Obiect and I will giue you an answer as the Lord shall say vnto me And againe Returne into your Land for the Lord hath refused to giue me leaue to goe with you but that he was preuented of his purpose by the true God appearing vnto him But this coniecture is ouerthrowne by the expresse words in this place For the word is Iehouah Answer a name alwayes in Scripture giuen to the true God onely and neuer applyed to any false gods yea the true God was knowne by his name among the Gentiles and by it was discerned distinguished from the Idols of the Nations which indeed are no Gods Now that we may attaine to the true meaning of this Scripture and resolue of the right interpretation thereof I will set downe certaine rules and conclusions which concerne the matter in question which being fully determined and throughly descided the truth will euidently appeare
and wee in comparison of him as dust and ashes as vile and base vassals This is the reason vsed vrged by the Wiseman Eccl. 5 1. So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 5.20 We are ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that yee be reconciled to God Our Sauior sending out his seuenty disciples and giuing them in charge how to behaue themselues saith Luke 10 16. He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and hee that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me Thus doth the Apostle giue testimony to the faith and obedience of the Thessalonians that when they receiued of him the preaching of God 1. Thess 2 13. They receiued it not as the word of man but as it is indeede the Word of God which worketh in them that beleeue So then to be cold and carelesse herein is a plaine disgrace and meere mockery of God worse then mocking and misusing of father and mother He that hath to doe and to deale with an earthly Prince will bee circumspect in his behauiour how much more ought wee to behaue our selues with all reuerence in hearing the Word hauing then in speciall manner to deale with God who is the author of it and the worker by it Reason 2 Secondly wee shall be iudged by it at the last day being the rule of our faith and of all our actions It is a letter written from God published by his Sonne sealed by his Spirit witnessed by his Angels conueyed vnto vs by by the Church which is the pillar ground of truth This is that which our Sauiour Christ teacheth Iohn 12 47 48. Seeing then 1 Tim. 3 15. it shall be the Iudge by which wee must be tried and the word whereby our soules shall be saued it worthily claimeth and challengeth at our hands the greatest attention to be yeelded vnto it Thirdly negligent and contemptuous hearers shal be grieuously and seuerely punished Reason 3 according to the nature and quality of their sinne The Prophet Ieremy hath a generall rule holding in all things warranted and done by Gods appointment and confirmeth this by a strong reason when he saith Ier. 48 10. Cursed be he that doth the work of the Lord negligeÌtly This is more particularly touched and taught by the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him To this purpose Christ himselfe denounced and deliuered the greatest threatning of most grieuous iudgments to fall vpon all negligent hearers Math. 10 14 and 11 21 24. Willing his Apostles to shake off the dust from their feet as a witnesse against thew telling them that it shall be easier in the day of account for Tyre Sidon for Sodome Gomorrah then for them So then whether wee consider the person of God that speaketh or the power of the word that iudgeth or the punishment of death that falleth vpon carelesse contemners wee see that wee are all bound to come to the exercises of Religion with all reuerence and attention Let vs now gather some vses that follow Vse 1 from this doctrine First we learne from hence that euery one which commeth to heare the word of the Lord must be perswaded that though it be a poore weake sinfull man subiect to the same passions that we are which is the minister and messenger to deliuer whatsoeuer we heare yet notwithstanding we stand and appeare before the great God of heauen and most mighty Iudge of the world to bee informed and reformed of him and to receiue his word which is able to saue our soules Cornelius the captaine comming with his kinsfolke family friends and whole retinue made this vse which now we vrge saying Acts 10.33 We are all heere present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Hee doth not say we stand heere before thee but we are all present before God nor to heare onely the Apostle but all things that are commanded thee of God to deliuer vnto vs. Thus Paul commendeth the Galathians Gal. 4 14. that they receiued him as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus It is the high ordinance of God to put his heauenly treasure in earthen vessels 2 Cor. 4 7. That the excellency of that power might be of God and not of vs. Would it not argue an intollerable daintinesse and nicenesse of a wanton stomacke to refuse good wholesome meate because it is brought in platters of pewter or dishes of wood not in vessels of siluer or gold So is it an euident argument of loathing the heauenly Manna when we haue the precious word of God in respect of persons and heare it not for the words sake but according as we fancie and affect the teacher verifying the saying of Salomon Prou. 27.7 The person that is full despiseth an hony combe but vnto the hungry soule euery bitter thing is sweet This serueth to reproue those which come to the hearing of the word as to an ordinary matter and neuer haue any thoght or meditation of Gods presence to keep them in aw but come to heare some newes or some new man vse the practice of the Iewes condemned by the Prophet Ezechiel chap. 33.31.32 They come vnto thee as the people vseth to come my people sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doe them for with their mouths they make iests c. Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to condemne all abuses vnseemly gestures and vnreuerent behauiour when we come into the house of God True it is the diuell if hee can preuaile will keepe vs from hearing the word and suggest vnto vs matter of profit or pleasure to stop stay vs from resorting vnto the place of Gods worship but if hee cannot so farre obtaine his purpose he will goe with vs and accompany vs thither When we are neerest to that which should doe vs good and further our saluation Math. 13 19 he is ready at our elbow to hinder the word and to worke our destruction Hence it is that many are present in body that are absent in minde forgetting that they haue to do with God and with the meanes of their sanctification They haue their hearts wandring about worldly matters they finde no ioy they feele no delight they taste no sweetnesse they perceiue no comfort nor gladnesse wrought in them in these exercises of their faith but they are rather a burden vnto them and take them as a weight and wearinesse lying heauy vpon them Many come for custome of the time for fashion of others and for feare of punishment whereas if they might be left free to themselues and to the liberty of their owne will
vnto Iacob his statutes and his iudgements vnto Israel he hath not dealt so wi h euery Nation neither haue they known his iudgements Hereunto commeth the exhortation of Moses Deut. 4 6 7. Keep his lawes and do them for that is your wisedom and vnderstanding in the sight of the people which shall heare all these ordinances and shall say Onely this people is wise and of vnderstanding and a great Nation Thus the Apostle Paul sheweth the difference and preheminence of the Iewes beeing at that time the Church of God aboue the Gentiles that it was herein most excellent and glorious because vnto them yea onely vnto them were committed the oracles of God euen committed vnto them of trust Rom. 3 1 2. 9 4. to them pertayned the glory the couenant the law the seruice of God the promises Likewise when Iohn the Apostle was commanded to write in a booke the things which he had seene reuealed vnto him he was charged withall when once they were written To send them to the seuen Churches that are in Asia Reu. 1 11. All which places plainely proue that it is one of the greatest gifts blessings and honors that God bestoweth vpon his people the giuing vnto them his word and ordinances The reasons are many in number and weighty Reason 1 in force For first heereby we and our children are entred into a solemne couenant with God to be his and he to be ours for euer A wonderfull mercy of God that a sort of poor sinfull men should be admitted and receyued into a couenant with the eternall God This Couenanâ is a mutuall promise agreement betweene God and men What Gods cnuenaÌt with vs is whereby on the one side God giueth men assurance that he will be gracious and fauourable vnto them forgiue their sins and giue them new righteousnes eternall life for his Sonnes sake and on the other side men binde themselues to accept of this mercy with all thankesgiuing receyuing this so great a benefit with a true Fayth and promising to yeelde true obedience to God The entrance into this Couenant is as it were the day of our marriage being more neerely coupled to God then the wife is ioyned vnto the husband This is it which Moses is bold to put the people in minde of exhorting them to keepe the words of this Couenant Deut. chap. 29. verses 10 11 12 13 14 15. Reason 2 Secondly the Church alone is honoured of God to be the keeper and preseruer the holder forth and publisher of his word and therfore none haue to do with it but the Church Hence it is that it is called by the Apostle the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3 15. It is the preseruer of it not the mother of it the âeeper of it not the author it is a cryer to publish not a iudge to decide and determine it is as the candlesticke to holde the light not the candle it selfe to giue light For this cause the vision offered to Iohn of the seuen golden Candlestickes Reuel 1 12 20 is expressely and directly expounded to signifie the seuen Churches This then is an honour peculiar to the church to be the brazen pillar of truth and the golden Candlesticke to hold the light or candle of the word of God vnto the people that they may see how to walk in the wayes of godlynesse Thirdly the word is the testament of God Reason 3 Now none hath to doe with the Testament or Will of any but they that haue Legacies bequeathed vnto them by it as children they that are of the houshold and kindred of God not Strangers Aliens and Forreyners they haue nothing to do in it they are not ro meddle with it Thus the Apostle teacheth Heb. chap. 9. verse 15 That the Testament belongeth to them that are to receiue the promises of the eternall inheritance The Vses are now to be considered First Vse 1 we learne from hence for our instruction to account the Ministery of the word the treasure of the Church Among all the blessings bestowed vpon the sonnes of men in this life the gâft and blessing of the word is eminent It is an incomparable blessing farre aboue all earthly things yâ earthly men make their âelicity The Prophet Ezek. 6 10 11 compareth all other blessings that God gaue his people to the ornaments of the body as to bracelets abiliments rings fine linnen chaines silke such like but the giuing of his word and statutes vnto them to his mariage with theÌ And when God was to deliuer his lawes and ordinances vnto Israel Moses tooke them by the hand and led them forth to meet God who in the company of the Angels accepted them for his cheefe treasure inheritance aboue all other nations vnder heauen so that in the finishing of this match marriage with his people Moses was as the Father the Angels the Bridemen God the husband vnto whom Israel was affianced coupled in marriage So then the happiest tydings and greatest dignity that can euer come to any people or seuerall congregation is the glad tydings of the gospel the free passage of the word to be brought among theÌ The more any are blessed this way the more honorable glorious they are with God and his Saints they are thereby made his sons daughters yea kings and priests vnto him they which once were far off are made neere vnto him by the preaching of yâ Gospel whereby he dwelleth among them and setteth vp his throne in their hearts Capernaum is saide heereby to bee lifted vp vnto heauen Luke 10 15. Ierusalem where the word and seruice of God was set forth is called the holy City and the ioy of the whole earth the resting place of God Psal 132 13 14. From hence all such are reprooued as haue not the sight and feeling of this mercy of God in their hearts to raise them vp to reioycing thankfulnesse And herein my brethren we are to call our selues to remembrance think what our condition is We are indeed a noble kingdome adorned with many outward priuiledges and blessings increased in multitudes and furnished with sundry commodities but if we be compared with the great large and wealthy dominions in other parts of the world onely a poore corner of rhe earth But heerein we passe them all as honoured aboue them preferred before them that we haue the inestimable treasure of the word which they doe want ãâã 13 44. instead of those mines of siluer gold wherewith they abound This is our priuiledge our glory our aduantage wherein God hath blessed vs aboue Italy Spaine and many rich Countries in Asia and Affricke vnder the Turke and other blind and barbarous Princes detayned in the kingdome of darkenesse and of the diuell we haue the trueth of God amongst vs the treasure of all treasures the valew whereof is farre aboue all precious stones The want of this blessing
maketh all other blessings to be curses and iudgements vnto them that are destitute hereof therefore we must all call our selues to an account what account we make of it We should make it our meate and drinke a treasure for the obtaining whereof rather then want it we wold sell all that we haue but alas what thankefulnes hath it wrought in vs We are like vnto the Iewes they had this glorious light brought among them but they loued darkenes more then light because their works were euill If we be weary of this heauenly Manna let vs take heede lest the Lord grow weary of vs if we cast away his word he wil cast away vs and forsake vs for euer The Lord biddeth vs take heed to the sound of the Trumpet Ier. 6 17 let vs not answer presumptuously wee will not take heed let vs beware of securitie remember from whence we are fallen And let him that glorieth glory in this that hee vnderstandeth and knoweth the Lord and his word to his saluation Ier. 9 24. Vse 2 Secondly it followeth that wheresoeuer God hath established this his ordinance there certainly hee hath a Church and chosen people and some that belong to eternall life for whose sake it is sent among them For as the Spirit of God is the soule of the church quickning it and giuing it life so the word is this soules instrument or the seed wherby it worketh and the onely essentiall marke thereof so that where it is sincerely taught ãâã â2 and constantly professed there certainly is a Church Where it is not there is no true Church albeit it haue neuer so goodly and glistering a shew but a very carrion carkas of a church without the life of the Spirit but as an house without light as the world without the Sun as a kingdome without the Law The Prophet Esay calleth it the standard of God saying I will lift vp mine hand to the Gentiles and set vp my standard to the people they shal bring thy sonnes in their armes and thy daughters shall be carried vpon their shoulders Esay 49. verse 22 Where the Lord Iesus is compared to a King and Captaine and therefore all that will haue comfort that they are members of the church must range themselues vnder it as soldiers vnder the banner of their Chieftaine otherwise they remaine as men In darknes in the shadow of death as stragling and runnagate soldiers out of the campe and as dissolute men vnder no law to gouerne them For they are the vilest and basest that liue without it very dogges and swine They of the Church are Gods chiidren and the word is the Childrens food belonging to them onely When the Canaanitish woman would haue beene partaker of Christs Ministery Mat. 15 26. he answered It is not meet to take the childrens bread and to cast it vnto whelpes But other are as vncleane and filthy beasts This which now hath bene spoken serueth to ouerthrow two sorts of people first those of the Church of Rome which make other markes and notes of the Church as antiquity vnity vniuersality succession subiection to the Pope and such like counterfet markes of their counterfet church and leaue this which is the most certaine and inseparable note This proueth vnto vs plainly that these which most of all boast of the name of the Church are indeede neyther the Catholike Church nor any sound part thereof because they want the immortall seede to beget them the milke and meate of the word to feede and norish them yea it is accounted an high point of heresie to haue read the Scriptures and none is permitted to looke into them without a license so heinous a sin it is to haue the word Secondly it censureth condemneth the Donatists Anabaptists Brownists and those of the separation which condemne our Churches to be no Churches our Sacraments to bee no Sacraments our Ministers to be no Ministers and in effect our religion to be no religioÌ because we do not with them in matters accidental fully agree albeit we do consent in matters fundamental we lay Christ alone for the foundation on which we build our saluation we lay hold vpon him by faith only we preach Christ crucified truly by their owne confession powerfully They hold themselues to haue receiued faith among vs by our Ministery before they made this rent and breach in the Church and that the end of such fayth if they had dyed in it had beene the saluation of theyr soules See the books of Greenwood Iohnson Let them therefore return and cause others to return ioyne with vs in hearing the word preached seeing where it is rightly established there must of necessity be a true Church And albeit some of them haue written many of theÌ haue spoken against our Church yet let them follow the example of that sonne Matth. 21 29. who answered his father stubbornly that he would not work in his vineyard but afterward repented earnestly and went his wayes Vse 3 Thirdly all such as are this way honoured and blessed must be carefull to vse the word as an honour and a blessing by imbracing it by entertaining it by magnifying this blessing of God in truth and not in opinion in heart and not in face in workes and not in words that we may walke worthy the Gospel and of the Lord that hath called vs and shew our selues carefull to bring foorth the fruites thereof saying with the Apostle Rom. 10 10. How beautifull are the feete of them that bring glad tidings of peace and bring glad tidings of good things Hitherto rendeth the exhortation of the Apostle 1. to the Thessalonians ch 2 11 12. Let vs be carefull to keepe this treasure among vs lest the kingdome of God bee taken from vs. Otherwise instead of being the water of life to saue vs it will be a sea to drowne vs instead of being the sauour of life to life it will turne to bee the sauour of death to death instead of being meate to feede vs it will bee our bane to destroy vs instead of good tydings to refresh comfort vs it will proue the saddest and heauiest newes that euer came to our eares and that day the blackest day that euer came ouer our heads Thus our Sauiour threatned Capernaum which hee had honoured with his presence blessed with his preaching aduanced by his dwelling in it and lifted vp with his miracles Mat. 11 26. Thou Capernaum which art lifted vppe vnto heauen shalt be throwne downe to hell c. Look vpon the seuen Churches of Asia we see what is become of them Behold what the contempt of the Gospel hath brought vpon the Iewes the like hath not falne vpon any people since the beginning what mischeefe miserie did not fall vpon them It cannot bee denied but God hath blessed vs as much as euer he lifted vp the head of Capernaum and hath magnified his mercies and loue vnto
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaânst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret ââââes be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
not much more will hee teach them his wayes that feare him reueale his secrets to the humble-minded Psal 25 9 12.14 Let vs exercise our selues in the diligent reading hearing and conferring of his word let vs earnestly desire to profite and grow forward in the knowledge and vnderstanding of the truth from time to time according to the meanes affoorded vnto vs. We liue in the cleare light of the Gospel and in the golden dayes of Gods grace times that our fore-fathers neuer saw let vs not therefore shut our eyes against the truth that shineth in our hearts or at the least not stop our eares against the sound of the word that pierceth our eares We haue a gracious promise made vnto vs that God will giue a blessing vnto such as seeke him hee will be knowne of those that seeke to know him he will open to those that knocke for him This is the maine cause of all ignorance that we desire not knowledge It is a grieuous sin to be destitute of knowledge but it is more fearefull to haue no desire of knowledge Ignorance is the root of all impiety of infidelity of idolatry of superstition of presumption of disobedience of contempt of the word and worship of God as the Apostle rehearsing the corrupt fruites of darknes the throat an open sepulchre the mouth full of cursing the feet swift to shed blood destruction and calamity in their wayes maketh this the the cause of all The way of peace they haue not knowne Rom 3.17 So the Lord Psal 95 10 doth render this as the reason why his people erred because they had not knowne his wayes This caused the Iewes to crucifie the Lord of life and to deliuer him into the hands of sinners For if they had knowne the wisedome of God they would not haue crucified the Lord of glory 1. Cor. 2 8 according to the words of Peter preaching repentance vnto them Now brethren I know that through ignorance ye did it as did also your gouernours Act. 3.17 And as it is the root of all impiety against God and vnrighteousnesse of men so it is the cause of all iudgements and punishments The Prophet Hosea threatning Gods plagues in a fearefull hand to fall vpon the people maketh this one cause There was no knowledge of God in the land Hos 4 1 2. So at the last day when the Lord Iesus shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead He will come in flaming fire to render vengeance to those that doe not know him 1. Thes 1 8. These things being rightly and wisely considered should teach all of vs to seeke after knowledge as for siluer and search for vnderstanding as for precious stones assuring our selues that God will neuer be wanting to helpe such as hunger and thirst after righteousnesse who is neere to al those that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth Vse 3 Lastly we see his mercy is greater vnto vs then to the fathers before The Lord Iesus hath brought the doctrine of the Gospel from the bosome of his Father Acknowledge then with thankfulnesse the preferment of these latter times and let vs not seeke after dreams and visions which are abolished but hauing the sure word of the Prophets and Apostles rest in the reuealed will of God Moses had a preheminence aboue the Prophets to whom God spake not by dreames or visions but face to face as is declared Numb 12 6 7 8. I will be knowne to the Prophets by vision by dreame my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all mine house vnto him wil I speake mouth to mouth and not in darke words As Moses was preferred before the other Prophets so haue we a singular priuiledge aboue the Patriarkes Prophets that haue gone before vs who wanted the light that we enioy as the Writer of the Hebrewes doth testifie declaring that the glory of our time is greater in which GOD hath vouchsafed to speake vnto vs by his own sonne At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in olde time to our fathers by the Prophets in these last daies he hath spoken vnto vs by his Son Heb. 1 1 2. So then the condition of Christians vnder the Gospel is better then of the Israelites vnder the Law in respect of the manifestation and reuelation of Gods truth The Israelites had God reuealed by the Prophets but we haue him taught by the Son himselfe who is counted worthy of more glory then Moses Heb. 3 3.4 inasmuch as hee which hath builded the house hath more honour then the house and he that is Lord ouer it hath more honour then he that is a seruant in it Hereupon Christ calleth and accounteth the Disciples blessed Because they saw with their eyes and heard with their eares those things which many Prophets and righteous men desired to see and heare and yet could not Mat. 13 17. Let vs therefore walke worthy of this great grace and mercy let vs embrace and professe the doctrine of Christ with all zeale and as wee haue receiued greater fauour let vs bring foorth greater obedience Let vs magnifie the preaching of the Gospel whereby Christ Iesus is described in our sight as it were crucified among vs which hee hath made the strength of his arme and his great power to saue those that do beleeue to which he hath giuen such effectuall grace that it worketh more mightily then all miracles and pierceth deeper into the heart of man then all visions and reuelations yea Though one should arise from the dead to speake vnto vs Luk. 16 31. Let vs now looke for no miracles nor depend vpon strange wonders the doctrine of Christ is âufficiently strengthned confirmed so that no doubt of any part therof is to close vp our owne eyes that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the Image of GOD should not shine vpon vs. 2 Cor. 4 3â If the Gospel be yet hid it is hid to theÌ that are lost To conclude let vs all know that God hauing brought vs into these last times requireth of vs greater knowledge faith zeale obedience and greater fruites of repentance Heb. 2 1 â For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluatioÌ which at the first began to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heed vnto the things which we haue heard lest at any time we runne out Verse 5. How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy Tabernacles O Israel as the valleyes that are stretched out c. Hitherto we haue spoken of the preparation and entrance into this third Prophesie Now we come to the summe and substance of it vttered by way of an admiration or exclamation the diligent consideration of the florishing estate
therefore to be esteemed aboue al the glory riches pleasures and profits of this world This made the Prophet Dauid say Many say Lord who will shew vs any good But Lord lift thou vp the light of thy countenance vpon vs thou hast giuen me more ioy of heart then they haue had when their wheat and their wine did abound Psal 4 6 7. Hereunto accordeth the Apostle Phil. 3 20. So then they are conuinced condemned to be prophane beasts possessed with the euill spirit of Esau that will not keepe the Lords Sabbaths nor attend vpon his worship but make that day a time of toyle and trauaile about their worldly businesse and a day to be spent in dancing and dallying in surfetting and drunkennesse in gaming ydlenes thereby making that which is the Lords day by his institution to be to theÌ the diuels day by their prophanation The Gospel and al things of a better life are lightly regarded of all such as are giueÌ to their profits and pleasures and delight to pamper vp the flesh No Religion could enter into the rich glutton that was clad in purple and fared deliciously euery day Luk. 16 19. The rich man whose ground brought foorth fruites plentiously whose tongue promised to him perpetuity and whose heart bred in him security neuer thought what should become of his soule neuer dreamed of sodaine death neuer minded his owne saluation and therfore God saide vnto him O foole this night will they fetch away thy soule from thee then whose shall those things be which thou hast prouided Luk 12 16. The Apostle Peter maketh it a speciall marke of the prophane beasts in that time 2 Pet. 2 13. that they accounted it their chiefe pleasure to liue deliciously for a season And the Apostle Iude speaking of the like liuers saieth Iude 11. they were feast-hunters filling pampering themselues Of this sort are all drunkards gluttons epicures and belly-gods speake vnto them to embrace the truth to minde heauenly things to consider wherefore they were created and to remember the shortnesse of their life they cannot heare the belly hath no eares They are ready to answer with carnall minded men what will the Gospel aduantage me Why should I be a professor and become a by word of the world What good cometh to a man by hearing the word by reading the Scriptures or by being the childe of God It can get me neyther many in my purse nor cloaths to my backe nor food to my belly nor any other pleasure to my heart I had rather haue the company of good fellowes and a draught of wine or strong drink then to heare the best Sermon that can be preached And heere consider with mee prophane Esau once againe When Iacob demanded of him the sale of his birth-right the said Loe I am almost dead what is then this birthright to me Gen. 25 31. Thus the Atheists speake in the booke of Iob chap. 21 15. Who is the Almighty that we should serue him and what profit should wee haue if we should pray vnto him Such prophane Esaues there be many in the world monsters among the sons of men proud gyants that are at opeÌ defiance with God that regard the cup and kan the pot and good fellowship before heauen and heauenly things that prize the most precious pearles of God most basely like Iudas the son of perditioÌ that valued Christ at thirty pence so these sell euerlasting life and giue heauen depart froÌ saluation some for their whore some for their drinke some for their money and other for other base and beastly pleasures all these shall one day know the price of their folly and confesse with their owne mouthes that they were worse then fooles and mad meÌ that euery one is ready to point at with the finger Euery one is ready to sit in iudgement vpon Esau to condemne the prophanenes of his hart because hee regarded more the satsfying of his present lust and moment any pleasure then to be the successor of his father in the Church of God yet of this number there bee infinite thousands in the world that prize the precious treasure of Gods heauenly graces the vse of the Sacraments the frame of Christian Religion the glorious ministery of the Word the hope of a better life and the endlesse ioy of Gods kingdom things more of value then the whole world beside as brutishly basely as euer Esau did his birthright are ready to sell them for euery filthy gaine drudgery pleasure They thinke of no other life then this present and know no other God but Mammon and therefore howsoeuer they haue oftentimes the praise of the world and the commendation to be ciuill honest men they are not onely enemies vnto their soules but to the crosse of Christ ãâã 3 18. and are in the fearfull estate of condemnation Verse 14. Come I will counsell thee such things as this people shall do to thy people in the latter dayes Heere we haue set downe vnto vs the cheefe occasion of that great iudgement which fell vpon the people wherein foure twenty thousand perished as appeareth in the chapt following namely the diuellish counsell of Balaam which hee gaue vnto Balak to draw the people into fornication But it may seeme at the first sight that Balaam speaketh very vnproperly For whereas he sayth I will counsell thee such things as this people shall doe to thy people some may suppose he should rather haue sayde I will counsell thee such things as thou and thy people shall do to the people of Israel Notwithstanding if wee consider the words aright we shall see his meaning to bee so in effect So then if we marke what the people of God should do to them wee shall finde what they shall do to the people of God The Israelites as we see in the seuenteenth Verse Shall smite the coasts of Moab and destroy them subdue them and bring them vnder so was the drift of his counsell to lay a plot and prepare a snare whereby the Israelites shold be weakned and many thousands of them destroyed by the hand of God As if hee should say I know this people whom thou hatest shall waste and weaken thy posterity in time to come but hearken vnto mee and obey my counsell I will shew thee how thou shalt ruine them and compasse theyr destruction and so do vnto them that which they shall do vnto thy people Thus we see the wickednes of Balaams heart to bee exceeding great who when he was restrained from cursing opened his mouth to wicked counsell thereby the children of Israel fell into horrible sinnes and drew vpon themselues heauy punishments âctrine ãâã an horriâ ãâã to giue ãâã counsell Hereby we learne That to giue euill counsell is a greeuous sinne It is not enough for vs to abstaine from doing euill but wee must beware of this great sinne that we do not counsell any to
soule and health to the body yea as Oyntment and perfume reioyce the heart so doth the sweetnesse of mans friend by hearty counsel Prou. 27 9. When our brethren teach admonish counsel perswade or rebuke vs we must not stomacke and despite them but be guided and directed by them as Dauid was by Nathan and as Peter was by the Apostle Paul This is set downe in the 141. Psalm Let the righteous smite me for that is a benefite let him reproue me and it shall be a precious Oyle that shall not breake my head It is a rare thing to finde a man that will counsell to follow godlinesse Reuerence him as a counsellor loue him as a friend obey him as a father that will direct thee in the wayes of saluation bring thee backe againe when thou wanderest out of the right path that leadeth to life Thou shalt finde many more euill counsellors then good If one will admonish and perswade thee to godlinesse thou shalt meete with one score that will allure thee to wickednesse But wee must not follow a multitude to doe euill lest we be punished with the multitude It must be our wisedome to learne instruction at the mouth of others The heathen which had no better starre to guide them then the light and law of nature Plutar. in the life of Fabius knew that there were two things did greatly adorne a man and make him renowned for wisedome one to bee able to giue good counsel to himselfe and others the other to be willing to hearken to good counsell when it is offered If we cannot attaine and reach vnto the former point which is an excellent grace of Gods Spirit to instruct and teach others wisedome yet let vs follow the latter and giue eare to the aduice of others when it is giuen vnto vs. For whosoeuer is contented to stoope downe to learn wisedom is alwaies to be reputed a wise man But hee that cannot giue and yet will not take counsell when it is giuen hee that neyther can teach nor will learne wisedome may worthily be esteemed and branded by all men with the name of a foole If either wee can go before others to shew them the way or follow them that lead vs the way we shall not lose the reputation of wisedome Hence it is that Salomon declaring precepts of true wisedome saieth Prou. 12 15. The way of a foole is right in his owne eyes but he that heareth counsell is wise Not onely he is wise that giueth counsell but hee that heareth it The wiseman speaketh not in these words of the outward hearing of the eare but of the inward hearing of the heart For many haue the bodily hearing that want the spirituall The externall vse of the sense cannot be auaileable to make vs wise so that wee must heare with an earnest affection of the mind giue all diligence to follow the counsell that is giuen vs in the name of God To this purpose he speaketh in another place Pro. 15 22. Without counsell thoughts come to nought but in the multitude of counsellors there is stedfastnesse When Herod had offred to giue to the daughter of Herodias because in her dancing dalliance she pleased him whatsoeuer she should aske euen to the halfe of his kingdome shee being before instructed by her mother asked the head of Iohn Baptist in a platter and from the diuellish counsell followed abhominable murther Mat. 14 8 When Rehoboam followed the rash counsell of his yong counsellors that had bene brought vp with him who perswaded him to make the greeuous yoke of his father more greeuous 1 Kings 12 14 this turned to the ruine and renting away of the greater part of his kingdome So then let vs not bee ashamed to follow the counsell of such as are discreet and godly Neither is it greatly materiall who they bee that giue vs good counsell whether our superiours our equals or our inferiours For wee must not weigh so much who is the counsellor as what is the counsel nor who is the aduiser as what is the aduice If it bee good and godly thinke thou that the holy Ghost speaketh and receyue it as proceeding from the Comforter If it be euil reiect it as comming from the Tempter Moses was a wise Gouernour of the people and a worthy Prophet of God like vnto whom arose not a Prophet in Israel Deut. 34 10. whom the Lord knew face to face yet he thought it no shame or reproach vnto him to bee directed and aduised by Iethro his father in law a man farre inferiour vnto him in honour and estimation in hearing the causes and controuersies that arose amongest the people who sayd Heâre now my voyce I will giue thee counsell and God shall be with thee Exod 18 19. When Naaman the Syrian came into the laÌd of Israel to be cured of his leprosy and the Prophet bad him Go wash himselfe seuen times in Iordan he turned away in disdaine and displeasure and if he had not hearkned to the aduice of his owne seruants who modestly sayd vnto him Father if the Prophet had commanded thee a great thing wouldest thou not haue done it How much rather then when he sayeth to thee Wash and be cleane hee had departed a leaper as he came 2 Kings 5 13. The like we see in Dauid who receiuing reprochful words for the good deeds that he performed and a churlish answer for the kindnes which hee expected was fully in his fully bent and determined to haue bene reuenged on Nabal his whole house for that iniury but by the aduice and counsell of wise Abigail inferiour to him in regard of his sex and condition he was staied from that enterprize so that he sayd Blessed be the Lord GOD of Israel who sent thee this day blessed be thy counsell blessed be thou which hast kept me this day from comming to shed bloud 1 Sam. 25 33. So then we are not to despise the counsell of those that are put in subiection vnder our feete The child is sometimes mâde able to aduise his father the seruaÌt may sometimes see more then his master the wise may somtimes giue good counsel to her husband and it is no dispraise or disparagement for theÌ to hearken to their inferiours but they ought to receyue it as a message brought vnto them from God yea if an enemy should perswade vs to that which is good Plut lib. ãâã ârat ex ãâ¦ã moââ pââs we ought to make this benefit and aduantage of him as to hearken to our owne profit This serueth to reproue all those that being lifted vp in a proud conceyt of their own wisedom against whom the Prophet Esay denounceth an heauy woe saying Woe vnto them that are wise in their own eyes and prudent in their owne sight do scorne and contemne that either themselues or any otheâ shold learne any thing of their inferiors Wee see this and heare it by lamentable experience in
darknesse in the nosthrils of God that he was constrained to wash them away with an vniuersall flood Wee must therefore search into the true causes of euils and not falsely accuse the times but lay the fault vpon them that liue in the times If we would grow better the times also would become much better But so long as mens manners are deformed the times cannot be reformed and amended Thus then we see ãâã Virg de ãâã lib. 2. 4. 10. that the confusion of warre hath bene of olde and therefore they no better so that it behoueth vs to bee contented with those things which presently we enioy and not to breake out blasphemously against God and ignorantly against the times Vse 3 Lastly seeing the rage of men to ioyne in battell meete in hostile manner in the field hath beene of great antiquity let vs all consider that as warres haue beene of olde so they may come againe wee know not how soone Though we seeme now to liue secure without danger of enemies or feare of warre yet the miseries of a cruell warre and the loosenesse of a secure peace may sodainely meete together It standeth vs in hand to giue GOD the praise that hath sent vs peace and made vs to dwell in safety How many of our brethren do see and haue seene many pittifull spectacles Esay 13 16. felt many wofull mischiefes this way The butchering of men the ryoting with women the ruinating of families and noble houses the vtter sacking of Cities and Kingdomes Let not vs promise to our selues any security let vs not dreame of perpetuall peace tranquility and so lull our selues asleepe with deceitfull hope There is nothing that hath bene that may not be againe There is a time to loue and a time to hate a time of warre Eccl. 3 8. and a time of peace If God send this scourge among vs the Cities full of people are made solitary being quickly wasted and made desolate Let vs be thankful to God for the daies of our peace and pray to him to giue vs grace to vse our peace aright lest he draw the glittering sword vpoÌ vs. For if he bring the sword vpon a Land and say Sword goe through the Land and destroy both man and beast out of it Ezek. 14 17. as we our fathers and our posterity are at his commandement it is nothing for him to make hauocke among vs and to worke out a plentifull desolation Amalek was the first of the Nations but his latter end shall come to destruction Wee haue spoken already of the former part of these words touching the Amalekites inuading of Israel and making warre against them the history whereof we reade in the booke of Exodus chap. 17 verse 16. Now we are to consider the latter part wherein we may behold the recompence of their worke and how God retaileth the inuasion of his people They soght to destroy Israel themselues shall be brought to destruction They drew the sword themselues are threatned to perish with the sword That which themselues worke they are constrained to suffer at the hands of other so that with the same that they do offend they are punished From hence we learne Doctrine The wicked are punished according as they offend that God oftentimes plagueth men in those things and by those things wherein they haue sinned and offended God auengeth and punisheth in the same kinde and measure as men prouoke him We haue a notable example heereof in Adoni-bezek Iudg. 1 6 a proud insolent and bloody minded man he is serued as hee serued others he had the thumbes of his hands and of his feet cut off as he had serued the seuenty kings which he tooke in battell This it is which Samuel saide to Agag one of the Kings of these Amalekites that now we speake of 1 Sam. 15 33. As thy sword hath made women childlesse so shall thy mother be childlesse among other women and so he hewed him in peeces before the Lord. Dauid defiled his neighbours wife the hand of God did so follow him that his owne wiues were defiled by his owne sonne in the sight of all Israel 2 Sam. 12 11. We reade how Ahab shed Naboths blood to obtaine his vineyard which he refused to sel vnto him but the Prophet was sent vnto him with an heauy message saying Thus saith the Lord In the place where dogges licked the blood of Naboth shall dogs licke euen thy blood also 1 Kings 21 19 23. and also of Iezabel the worker of all this mischiefe spake the Lord saying The dogs shall eate Iezabel by the wall of Izreel He slew Naboths children his owne sonnes were slaine He took possession of the vineyard but he lost his owne kingdome The wicked man saith Dauid in the Psalmes hath made a pit and digged it for his brother and is fallen into it himselfe he prepared a sword to kill his neighbour and it entred into his owne heart Psal 7 13 15. So the Prophet speaking of Babel the ancient enemy of the Church denounceth this iust retribution of God Woe to thee that spoilest and wast not spoiled and dost wickedly and they did not wickedly against thee when thou shalt ceasse to spoile thou shalt be spoiled when thou shalt make an end of doing wickedly they shall do wickedly against thee Esay 33 1. And this truth is verified not onely by these examples but by continuall experience The extortioner and cruell dealing man is oftentimes in his posterity eaten out consumed by the extortioner Psal 109 13. The Gamester making game his delight and his pleasure his God is snared in his owne wayes so that gaming is his ruine The drunkard many times perisheth in his drunkennesse and is brought to an vntimely death sometimes by the immediate hand of God sometimes by dropsies and other diseases The vniust and wrongfull dealer hath that which hee deuoured drawne out of his bowels and is made by the hand of God to vomit it vp againe The couetous man that ioyneth house to house land to land that heapeth vp liuing and riches by fraud and oppression to his destruction is made as a spunge which when it is full and hath soaked vp what it can is crushed and wrung out to nothing The vncleane liuer and filthy fornicator hath his strength consumed his substance wasted his flesh eaten and the markes of his beastly vncleannesse set vpon him by the reuenging hand of God to his perpetuall shame infamy reproch and confusion The like we might say in all other sinnes God doth most commonly make euery mans sinne his bane his poyson his fall his woe his destruction and vtter ruine verifying that which Salomon speaketh Prou. 1 31 and 26 27. They shall eate the fruite of their owne way and be filled with their owne deuices he that digs a pit shall fall therein and he that rolleth a stone it returnes vpon him The Reasons follow First God is a iust
the Apostle Iohn noteth in the Nicolaitanes Reuel 2 14 20 who maintained the doctrine of Balaam counselling Balak to lay a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel perswading to eate of the things sacrificed to Idols and alluring vnto fornication This he reprooueth in the false Prophetesse whom for her leud qualities he calleth Iezabel who deceiued the seruants of God to make them commit fornication and to eate meates that were sacrificed vnto idols Thus it fareth with the Nations that know not God they are ignorant of the duties which are due vnto men The Turkes that haue seated their Empire in the East and made a mixture of all Religions to the end they might draw some of all sorts vnto themselues doe professe and practise most abhominable vices euen by the doctrine of their Alcoran ãâã chap. 41. â 3. where that false Prophet Mahomet alloweth a man to haue foure wiues and to keepe fifteene Concubines he forbiddeth any to be accused of adultery vnder foure witnesses and accounteth those most holy men which accoÌpany with beasts The Church of Rome defiling the worship of God by detestable idolatry as grosse as the Heathen committed and in some part exceeding all the idolatry of the Heathen in that they worship a breaden god maintaine filthinesse and vncleannesse sundry waies First in the tolleration of the Stewes flat against the Commandement of God Deut. 23 17. There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel neither shal ther be an whorekeeper among the sons of Israel This tolleration is a flat occasion to many young men and women that otherwise might abstaine from this kinde of wickednes And what monstrous impiety is this when father and sonne Brother and Brother Vncle and Nephew shall come to one and the same harlot one before or after the other Secondly they deny marriage as an vnholy thing to their holy Cleargy and thereby open a gappe to all kinde of pollutions contrary to the expresse word of God that a Byshop should be the husband of one wife and that marriage is left free and accounted honourable in all and the bed vndefiled 1 Tim. 3 2. Heb. 13 4. Thirdly not to stand further in ripping vppe these enormities in this place their Law alloweth the marriage of any persons beyond the fourth degree ãâ¦ã whereby in some cases followeth incest Al these testimonies and examples being thus layde together doe teach vs that corruption of manners and lewdnesse of life doe alwayes accompany defects and defilings in the true Religion Let vs come to consider the causes to make it more plaine and euident vnto vs. First such Reason 1 is the iudgment and iustice of God punishing one sin with another giuing ouer such as make no conscience to know or acknowledge God into a reprobate sence and appointing them to be vessels of shame and dishonour This is the reason which the Apostle directly handleth Rom. 1 25 26. They turned the truth of God into a lie seruing the creature and forsaking the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen for this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections for euen their women did change the naturall vse into that which is against nature and likewise also the men left the naturall vse of the woman burned in their lust one toward another and man with man wrought filthinesse and receiued in themselues such recompence of their errour as was meete Where we see the Apostle charging the Gentiles with turning the glory of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and so regarded not to serue him declareth that God gaue theÌ vp to their hearts lustes and deliuered them vp into a reprobate minde so that they committed vncleannesse they defiled their owne bodies betweene themselues did those things which are not conuenient So the same Apostle in another place teacheth That God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies that all they might bee damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse 2 Th. 2 11 12. This dealing is righteous in God being a punishment for sinne howsoeuer it be wicked in the committers Secondly the first Table containeth the great and chiefe Commandements and the second is like vnto it Math. 22 38. So then all prophanenes is as a bitter and poysoned root infecting farre and neere and as a Tree that ouershadoweth all good hearbs that they cannot grow vp or prosper Our Sauior Christ making the summe of the first Table to consist in louing God with all our heart with all our soule and with all our minde calleth this the first and the great Commandement as the fountaine and foundation of the other So the Apostle Iohn making the loue to God and to men necessarily to concurre and accompany one another saith If any man say I loue God and yet hate his brother he is a liar for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene loue God whom he hath not seene 1 Iohn chapter 4 verse 20. And hence it commeth to passe that where men haue not the feare of God and the knowledge of his Name they become abhominable in all their doings Thirdly the diuell ruleth worketh in such as make no care to know God but walke according to the course of this world in superstition in idolatry The Apostle sheweth this to be the cause why they had their conuersation in times past in the lusts of the flesh in the fulfilling of the will of the flesh and of the minde and were by nature the Children of wrath as well as others Because they were ruled by the Prince that ruleth in the aire the spirit that worketh in all the children of disobedience Ephes 2 2 3. Let vs now proceed to the Vses First we Vse 1 learne from hence that wee may iustly feare all iniurious vniust and vncleane dealing and looke for fraud and oppression where there is no true Religion established and professed When Abraham went down into Egypt with his wife and afterward soiourned in the land of Gerar among the Philistims where was no true knowledge of the true God hee thought thus with himselfe Surely the feare of God is not in this place they will slay me for my wiues sake and thereby was moued to deny the protection of his wife and to say shee was his Sister Gen. 12 12. 20 11. This is to be expected looked for from all such places and persons that haue in them no religion of Christ no godlines of life no feare of God we must prepare our selues to endure all hard wrongfull dealing at their hands Wee see this in the example of the Sodomites toward Lot Gen. 19 9. in the inhabitants of Gibeah toward the Leuite and his wife Iudg. 1â 22. For where the feare of God ruleth not there is no vertue no truth no mercy no honesty no sobriety no conscience They refraine not violence
strange gods and to direct their hearts vnto the Lord to serue him onely that so he might deliuer them out of the hands of the Philistins 1 Sam. 7 3. And to speake the truth if we did aright consider the matter we ought to walk in greater feare and carefulnesse in the time of warre then in the dayes of peace For when there is but a step betweene death and vs when the drum foundeth when the Cannon roareth when the sword deuoureth when danger compasseth vs about on all sides when no man can promise safety to himselfe ought wee not to lift vp our eyes and our hearts so much the more vnto God Seeing therefore wee are then in the greatest most manifest and imminent perill of our liues the losse whereof sin will hasten vpon vs wee ought to remaine vnder the obedience of God and reconcile our selues vnto him before warres be enterprized This is it which the Lord teacheth by Moses Leuit 26 14 17. If ye will not obey me nor doe all these commandements I will set my face against you and ye shall fall before your enemies and they that hate you shall reigne ouer you and ye shall flee when none pursueth you This reproueth such as giue themselues the greatest liberty to sinne to vse such violence oppression when they should liue in the best order and the greatest obedience Cornelius the Captaine is commended for his religion Acts 10 1 2. So is the Centurion renowned for his faith Mat. 8 10. They that are Captaines and soldiers must not giue themselues to all riot as if they had a law to commit sin and to breake al lawes of God and man without controlment Secondly it reprooueth such as make choise of the most loose and vngodly to fight the Lords battels and think Atheists swearers blasphemers murtherers whoremongers theeues drunkards to bee fit soldiers to goe against Gods enemies These are fitter instruments to fight the diuels battels for he is the Captaine and Commander ouer this cursed crew They are all the diuels band and of the forlorne hope They are fitter to be mustered and gathered together to fight for some vsurper theÌ for a lawfull Prince that may make his choise and call whom hee will to fight his battels These may be vsed in necessity and extremity rather then where there is store and plenty of many others It is noted touching Abimelech that when he had slaine his brethren with the sword and vsurped the dominion he hired vaine and light fellowes which followed him to make himselfe strong and to settle selfe in the kingdome Iudg. 9.4 Thus did Ieroboam establish his seate and throne when he rebelled against his Lord he gathered to him âaine men and wicked and by them he fortified himselfe against Rehoboam the son of Salomon 2 Chron. 13.7 No trust confidence can be reposed in such who being vnfaithfull to god can giue no comfort or assurance they will deale otherwise towardes men whereby commeth great losse to the Prince and great hurt to the Commonwealth Lastly it serueth to ouerthrow three sorts Vse 5 of men that yeeld not to the truth of this Doctrine First such as murmure and grudge at the hearing of warres complaining of the expences and charges that are necessarie for the maintenance of them whilst others lye in the fieldes and aduenture their liues they sleepe soundly and lye quietly in their beds and yet repine disdain to contribute any thing in so necessary iust a cause and are many times great hinderers and pull-backes vnto others that would shew themselues forward in the Princes seruice It were fit that such as are thus backeward to serue with their purse should be constrained to be forward to serue in their person Vnto these we may ioyne such as cry out that it was neuer well since warre was vsed and do preferre an vniust peace before a iust warre Secondly this condemneth such as are carelesse for their owne defence safety but suffer the enemies to come vpon them and make no prouision or preparation against them This is noted to haue beene the behauiour of the men of Laish and the cause of their destruction that they liued carelesly one with another and made no fortifications against their enemies Iudg. 18 7 10. For the children of Dan came vnto them being a quyet people and without mistrust and smote them with the edge of the sword and burnt the city with fire Thus it is with all that liue securely do not stand vpon their own guard Thus it is with such as neuer prouide against the enemies they are soon surprized by them Lastly it condemneth the Maniches Dane de haeres cap. 22. the Marcionites the Anabaptists the Family of loue and such as call themselues spirituall men which deny the lawfulnes of battell the vse of war the wearing of weapon the putting on of armor and the handling of the sword But do these alledge nothing for themselues Haue they no shew of reason or colour of argument to vphold their opinion It is a desperat cause that admitteth no defence It is a foule fall that cannot be couered with no fig leaues Let vs see what their obiections are how we may stop their mouths by answering of them And as all heretickes pretend Scripture imitating their first father the diuel Mat. 4 6 who tempting Christ in the wildernes alledgeth what is written so haue these men sundry goodly glozes garnished with the name authority of the word of God They alledge that Christ commandeth Mat. 5 39. 26 52. 13 29 If one giue vs a blow on the right cheek we shold turn to him the left if any would sue vs at the Law to take away our coate we should giue him our cloak also If hee compell vs to goe with him a Mile wee should goe with him twaine and thereuppon concludeth That wee should not resist euill He saith vnto Peter He that striketh with the sword shall also perish with the sword and thereupon willeth him to put vp his sword he will not haue the tares to be pulled vp but be let alone and suffered to grow vntill the haruest So the Apostle teacheth Roman 12 17 18 19. That vengeance belongeth to the Lord who will repay that wee must recompence to no man euill for euill that if it be possible as much as in vs lyeth we should haue peace with all men he asketh why we do not rather suffer wrong why wee do not rather sustaine harme then one brother draw another before the iudgement seates of Infidels If then it bee not lawfull to follow suites it is lesse lawfull to draw swords He sheweth that our weapons are not carnall but our warfare spiritual that we wrastle not against flesh blood but against principalities against powers against spirituall wickednesses that are in the high places Adde vnto these testimonies of the New Testament the ancient Prophesies of the Prophets which do
supplanted and then it will make vs carefull and watchful ouer our own harts But wher there is want of this faith there men are rash and foole-hardy and feare nothing at all and so like blinde men they fall into the pit cause others to fall This is the cause that Satan in the beginning laboured to batter this fortresse and to vndermine the faith of our first parents that they should not beleeue the word of God and so entertaine communication with him Genes 3. So hee sought to shake the faith of Christ in the first place but the Prince of this world found nothing in him Let vs therefore take to vs the shielde of Faith wherewith we shall be able to quench all the fierie darts of the wicked Ephes 6 16. And albeit we cannot but liue in the world with wicked meÌ as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. chap. 5. verse 10 yet must wee beware wee do not eate with them verse 11. that is conuerse with them and ioyne in league with them lest if wee run with them into euill it turne to their and our destruction To conclude therefore let vs remember that if wee be partakers with them in their sins we shall also be partakers in their punishment and learne to be faithfull fearefull and carefull 52 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 53 Vnto these the Land shall bee diuided for an inheritance 54 To a fewe thou shalt giue the lesse inheritance to euerie one shall his inheritance bee giuen according vnto those that were numbred of him 55 Neuerthelesse the Land shall bee diuided c. 56 According to the lot shall the possession therof be c. In these words we haue the second part of the Chapter containing the commandement of God touching the diuiding of the Land amplified by the forme or manner of the dooing of it first by an Arithmeticall proportion according to the number of names hauing regard to the multitude or fewnesse of them they that were moe in number were to haue the greater inheritance and they that were fewer a lesser And this was one end of this new numbering taken of the people in this place whereas they had beene numbred before Secondly to auoyd partiality and contention it must bee done by Lot that they might rest in that diuision no lesse then if it had beene done by the immediate voyce of God from heauen So then as all the Tribes had not an equall number of persons so they were not to receyue an equall measure of inheritance and as they differed in multitude so they were to differ in their portion and partition of the Land If they had receiued all an equality some should haue beene burthened with superfluity and others streightned through penury The Doctrine arising from hence is this Doctrine God prouideth sufficiently for all his people That God prouideth sufficiently for all his people Euery man hath his portion assigned him of God vpon the earth It is his will and pleasure that all should haue their measure of earthly things not some to haue all and some nothing at all but all to haue some part Deu. 15 7 8 10. God would haue no begger in Israel When the Lord sent downe Manna and fed his people with Angels food all the hoast from the highest to the lowest had enough He that gathered much had nothing ouer and hee that gathered little had no lacke Exod. 16 18. 2 Cor. 8 15. To this end he instituted deacons in the Church mercifull men to looke to the poore that none should bee neglected in the dayly ministration Actes 6 1 3. 4 34 there was none in the Church of Christ that lacked forasmuch as distribution was made to euery one according as he needed This was no Anabaptisticall communion but a Christian communication of outward and earthly things as euery man had neede And heere we haue not a disanulling of propriety but an establishing of charity The Euangelist Luke describing the state of the church after Christs ascension saith that the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule neither said any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his owne but they had all things common Act 4 32. Rom. 12 13 2 Cor. 9 9. Reason 1 The reasons are manifest For he prouided for man in the beginning before hee had any being or beginning as he prepareth milke in the mothers brest before the infant be broght forth into the world He made all things necessary for man before he made man himself Gen. 1. 2. much more will he prouide for vs after we haue life and bodies giuen vnto vs. Secondly who gaue vnto vs life whence haue wee receiued our bodies Is it not from God is not he our Maker and are not wee the worke of his hands Our Sauiour teacheth vs That the life is more then meate and the body theÌ raiment Matth. chap. 6 25. If then we haue receiued life from him wee shall also receyue meate to sustaine life and if he haue giuen vs our bodies he will giue vs garments to cloth our bodies and to couer our nakednes Thirdly he feedeth all his creatures that he made He causeth grasse to grow for the Cattle hearbe for the seruice of man that hee may bring forth food out of the earth Psal 104 14. Yea the yong Lions roare after their prey and seeke theyr meate from God verse 21. He giueth to the beast his food and to the yong Rauens that cry Psal 147 9. The Lord is good vnto all and his tender mercies are ouer all his workes Psal 145 9. So the eyes of all waite vpon him and hee giueth them their meate in due season hee openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of euery liuing thing verse 15 16 much more then will he prouide for man whom hee made after his owne image and set him to rule ouer the beasts of the field and the fowles of heauen Fourthly euery man by the instinct of nature and the light of grace prouideth for his owne children and supplieth all their wants and euery Gouernor ministreth food and necessary things for his family Prouerb 31 15. and he that doth not this Hath denied the faith and is worse then an Infidel 1 Tim. 5 8. We are Gods owne people we belong to his household and family he is the Creator and we his creatures he is our father and wee his children he is our master and we his seruants he is our sheepheard and we his sheepe If then he should not feede vs and prouide for vs hee should deny himselfe and falsifie the worde that is gone out of his owne mouth which is vnpossible This reason is vrged by our Sauiour Christ Matth. 7 9 10. Luke 11 11 12 13. This reproueth those that neuer thinke they Vse 1 hauâ enough neyther will know what is sufficient no not when God hath giuen them great plenty and abundance They that haue
others euen in priuate houses and families The Law of God and man allow not nay they condemne the common practice of brawling fighting quarrelling or challenging one of another into the field for priuate and personall wrongs whereby the seedes of murther and shedding of blood are sowne which soone grow vp to ripenesse and perfection and yeelde a dolefull haruest of sorrow and repentance when it is too late if they bee not weeded out of the heart betimes Whosoeuer shall thinke it a disgrace to refuse such challenges let them also thinke it a disgrace to walke in the wayes of God and to obey the good Edicts of Princes and the wholesome lawes of the Commonwealth It is the greatest grace that can be to yeeld obedience to God and contrariwise it is no credite to sinne against him to saue and salue vp a supposed honour and reputation among men It is the duty therefore of all that liue in priuate societies when they haue hard or wrong measure offered vnto them to go to their fathers or masters for they are Magistrates in the house and are within their owne doores as Kings to rule and Officers to gouerne and no man ought to reuenge his owne cause and quarrel he is as a Marshal to right euery mans cause that is vnder his roofe and to maintaine their credite and reputation The causes of these duels are euill Zedegin loc commun pag. 457. sometimes pride vain-glory sometimes couetousnesse and greedinesse of gaine and the cause of all these causes the diuell himselfe who was a murtherer from the beginning The effects thereof are no better for they cause deadly feudes breed hatred neuer to be appeased nourish contention and confusion hinder prayer and holy exercises of Religion shed mans blood made in the Image of God and bring downe the vengeance of God vpon our owne heads For how often doe such quarrels beginne with brawling and end in blood which once being spilled cannot be gathered vp Let all such therefore as eyther challenge or accept of challenges consider this point that hee which killeth maketh himselfe guilty of execrable murther before God and the blood so shed cryeth as it were with a loud voyce against him to heauen and neuer ceaseth till it hath called downe vengeance and touching him that is killed let him know that he is no better then one of the martyrs of the diuell For as God hath his Martyrs that dye in his cause What we are to thinke of Duellists so the diuell also hath his martyrs that dye in his cause and such as shed their blood are the diuels executioners and no better We can hold no other opinion either of the one or of the other neyther of him that killeth nor of him that is killed whatsoeuer they thinke of themselues and therefore let them looke to it that are so prodigall of their liues or of the liues of others 3 Our father dyed in the wildernesse and he was not in the company of them that gathered themselues together against the Lord in the company of Korah but dyed in his owne sinne and had no sonnes 4 Why should the name of our father be done away from among his family because hee hath c. 5 And Moses brought their cause before the Lord. The plea of the daughters oâ Zelophehad In these words the daughters of Zelophehad plead their own cause to haue their part in the diuision of the land not to be shut out from their inheritance The plea is good and well grounded and they vse sundry reasons of no small importance First because their father dyed in the wildernesse in his iourney toward the land of Canaan and therefore the same inheritance that was due vnto him being aliue should not be denyed to his issue being dead For seeing hee died in the way before any of the Israelites could take possession of the land of promise hee could leaue to his daughters nothing but the promise of GOD and a liuely faith appprehending the same which no doubt was truly grafted in them or else they would neuer haue beene so earnest in this matter but haue let it alone till the conquest of the land and the displanting of the Canaanites They plead that he was not partaker with Korah in his conspiracy but dyed in his owne sinne that is as all other men do and must do that are sinners forasmuch as the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6 27. Now vnder this conspiracy of Korah heere expressed we must vnderstand all other mutinies of the same nature that he ioyned not with any in their rebellions neyther was partaker with any seditious persons whereby hee should deserue to be excluded from his possession of the land If any aske Obiect why this conspiracy of Korah is named and singled out aboue any of the rest of the murmurings which were many and of many I answere first because this was late and yet fresh in remembrance Secondly Answer it was more eminent then any of the rest and as it were swallowed vp the memory of all the former Thirdly because it seemeth hee died at the same time that Korahs treachery brake out and therefore hee might more easily bee thought to bee destroyed with them But though he dyed at the same time yet he died not of the same crime as likewise it fell out that Methushelah died immediatly before the flood it might be after it began to raine vpon the face of the earth but was not swept away with the flood And heere it is not to be forgotten that some of the Hebrewes as also we noted before chap. 15 21 are of opinion that this Zelophehad was the man that gathered stickes vpon the Sabbath day others thinke Vatabl aââââ in hunc locum that he was one of them that died by the biting stinging of the fiery serpents chap. 21 6. But the purpose of his daughters was to bring to their remembrance that their father had committed no act whereby his issue should bee denyed or debarred of their inheritance because he died a naturall death and went the way of all flesh and when he had serued his time was gathered to his fathers An other reason is because he left behind him no sons or heires males of his body lawfully begotten whereby it might and would come to passe that the name of a family in Israel should perish if no portion of the inheritance were assigned to his daughters In al this plea we may perceiue in them a notable example of honouring parents in that they are careful that the Name of their father should not be buried in perpetuall forgetfulnes but bee honourably remembred preserued which all ought to follow Likewise an example of faith beleeuing the promise of God for except they had assured their hearts that God would performe his promise and make good the wordes of his owne mouth spoken to Abraham Isaac and Iacob they would neuer haue made such
Adam which also is our sin Now there are four things that doe continually and distinctly cleaue to sinne Foure things cleaue to sin the fault the guilt the blot and the punishment The fault is the offence committed against God in the action which is the root of all the rest The guilt is an obligation to punishment for the fault and offence which we haue committed The blot or spot thereof is as it were a marke or print set and branded in the soule of him that sinned when he groweth to an hight in wickednes like the marke that was set vpon Cain when he had killed his brother For the multiplying of offensiue actions is the continuall encrease of the blot or blemish of the soule til in the end the light of nature be vtterly extinguished and men come to a reprobate sense and grow to be past feeling through the blindnesse of their mindes and the hardnesse of their hearts Euen as the dropsie man the more he drinketh the more hee dryeth so the more a man sinneth the more he is giuen to sinne As the couetous person alwayes desireth to get more so the sinner alwayes desireth to sinne more and to worke al vncleannes with greedines The punishment it selfe is the wages and iust recompence of all the former which is the first second death The first death is a separation of the soule and body the second a separation of the whole man from God for as the soule is the life of the body so is God the life of the soule Know therefore and acknowledge from hence that it is an irkesome and bitter thing to prouoke him by our sin which driueth away his comfortable presence from vs. Vse 2 Secondly this teacheth that none can escape death by streÌgth or policy by friends or fraud or by any occasion in asmuch as all are sinners euen from their mothers wombe vnto the day of their death Psal 58 3. 51 5. Gen. 8 21. Iob 4 17. 15 14. 25 4. It is a fearefull and cruell tyrant an outragious and wasting enemy that maketh spoyle and hauocke wheresoeuer hee commeth sparing neyther young nor old rich nor poore Prince nor people good nor bad Psal 89 48. It standeth vs therefore in hand to account of euery day as our last day and to know that euery moment may cut off the threed of our life so that wee are suddenly gone are no more we must prepare for it continually our whole life should be a meditation of it Againe we must pull out of our hearts this false conceit and imagination whereby euery man naturally blesseth and notably deceiueth himselfe and thinketh though he haue one foot in a maner in the graue yet hee shall not die this yeere but he may liue one yeare longer as the rich man was in a pleasant dreame did forecast for many yeares Luke 12 19. And yet alas we know not what shal be to morrow Iam. 4 14 no nor what one day may bring forth Pr. 27 1 Vse 3 Lastly let euery one labor to take away the power and strength of his own death And to this end we must deale with it as the Philistims dealt with Sampson they neuer gaue ouer till they had learned where his strength lay Iudg. 16 5 6 and then they quickly weakned him and preuailed ouer him who before had preuailed ouer them So ought we to doe we must know wherin the strength of death consisteth that is in sin onely Take this away by repentance from dead works faith in Christ and you shaue off the seuen locks of it that is you shall weaken it that it shall neuer bee able to hurt you So many sinnes as liue and reigne in vs so many stings hath death which serue to wound our soules to eternall death If then we would die the death of the righteous let vs endeauour to the vtmost of our strength to liue the life of the righteous Then we shal lay a good foundation that shall neuer be shaken and build our house vpon the rocke wee shal begin our eternal life in this mortall life and haue our conuersation in heauen while we walke vpon the earth Phil. 3 20. Let vs beware of putting off the time from day to day whatsoeuer we would do at the last gaspe grone when we are dying let vs doe the same euery day while wee are liuing The most wicked when he seeth he is presently to leaue the world will seeme desirous to pray though he neuer prayed in his health and to require others to pray for him and haply those whom before he contemned and derided their prayers also then likewise hee will promise and protest amendment of life make solemne vowes couenants with God Let vs therefore do this daily which these men doe at their last day that when death commeth wee may be found ready and prepared with oyle in our lampes like the wise virgins Math. 25. To conclude he that would liue when he is dead must dye when he is aliue and there is no way for vs to come to life but first to enter by the gate of death 6 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 7 The daughters of Zelophehad speake right thou shalt surely giue them a possession of an inheritance among their fathers brethren c. 8 And thou shalt speake vnto the children of Israel saying If a man die and haue no sonne c. 9 And if hee haue no daughter then yee shall giue his inheritance vnto his brethren 10 And if he haue no brethren then ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his fathers brethren 11 And if his father haue no brethren ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his kinsman c. The deciding of the former question being referred by Moses vnto GOD followeth in these words wherein he returneth his answer consisting of two parts the one special the othe general the one respecting the time present the other the time to come The speciall belongeth to the cause of these fiue sisters God approueth theyr suite requireth that an inheritance should be giuen to them all so much as theyr father should haue inherited if he had liued longer The accomplishment of this designement is afterward related Iosh 17 3 4 c. where hee performeth this Commandement of the Lord. The generall ariseth vpon the former particular case and this belongeth to all the children of Israel wherein God determineth in what order they shall inherite Now these are the degrees First the neerest heyres are the heyres males The law for iâheritances a mans owne sonnes Secondly if hee haue no heyres males his daughters shall be his heyres Thirdly for default of such yssue the inheritance shall go to his owne brethren for after his children his brother is next in nature and blood vnto him therefore if his owne children faile his brother must be his heyre Fourthly if he haue no brother then his fathers
blood haue they shed like water and there was none to bury them Psal 79 2 3 4 5. Neuerthelesse they shal not be able to separate them from God Rom. 8 35. If we be the children of God nothing shall bee able to hurt vs though death come vpon vs sodainly as it hath done vpon many it shall bring vs to God not diuide vs from his presence Wee do for the most part take vpon vs through a generall corruption to iudge those the most greeuous sinners that suffer the greatest sorrows as it appeareth by Iobs friends and Christs followers Luke 13. howbeit this is an opinion that must be reiected as full of error and empty of charity 15 And Moses spake vnto the Lord saying 16 Let the Lord the God of the spirites of all flesh set a man ouer the congregation 17 Which may goe out before them and which may go in before them and which may leade them out and which may bring them in that the Congregation of the Lord be not as sheepe which haue no sheepheard 18 And the Lord said to Ioshua c. 19 And set him before Eleazar c. Heere is offered vnto vs the second occasion of the election and inauguration of Ioshua to wit the prayer of Moses Wee must not thinke that hee vsed no more words then heere are expressed for this is onely the substance and cheefe effect of his prayer In it wee are to note first the preface or entrance into the same for no man ought rashly to enter vpon this holy worke but well aduised and throughly prepared Secondly the prayer it selfe The Preface containeth a description of God by his titles and effect giuing life and breath to all creatures for thorough him wee liue and mooue and haue our being Act 17.28 The prayer it selfe is that he would appoint a maÌ ouer the congregation to succeede him in the administration and gouernment of the Commonwealth considered farther by the ends that being endued with the Spirit of God he may be able to performe the duties of his calling and go before them by his example expressed by going in and out before them and by leading theÌ out and bringing them in as Salomon prayeth for wisedom and vnderstanding for the same purpose 2 Chron. 1 10. 1 Chro. 27 1. Secondly that the people may not be as sheepe without a sheepheard scattered vpon the mountains but may keepe together liue in order and society one with another to performe such mutuall duties as are required for this life the life to come Thus much of the occasions now we come to the calling of Ioshua and separating him to beare office among the people wherein wee must obserue the commandement of God the obedience of Moses The commaÌdements of God are many Take him c lay thine haÌds vpon him set him before Eleazar the Priest c. giue him charge c. and Eleazar must aske counsell of the Lord for him after the iudgement of Vrim and Thummim What the Vrim and Thummim were Exod. 28 30 What this Vrim and Thummim were is diuersly vnderstood it were endlesse and fruitlesse to rehearse the seuerall opinions of all neither is it easie to determine Some of the Hebrew Doctors thinke they were not the work of any Artificer but that they were a mystery deliuered to Moses from the mouth of God or they were the worke of God himselfe as the two Tables of the Law were and that when the Priest asked counsell of God by Vrim hee made answer by liuely voice 1 Sam. 30 8. The words are both plurall and the Septuagint doe translate them The manifestation and the truth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but properly they signifie the lights and the perfections and both of them were a figure of Christ who communicateth vnto vs from his father the true light and perfection being made our wisedome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.30 for in the heart of him beeing our great high Priest the true Aaron were the gifts of the holy Ghost without measure Ioh 3 34. Col. 2.3 Againe others thinke that as those words holinesse to the Lord were grauen on a plate and put on Aarons forhead so these words Vrim and Thummim were likewise grauen on a golden plate and put in the brest lap which was double for something to bee put therein Lastly others thinke they were no other then the precious stones spoken of Exod. 28 and that they put the Priest in mind of his office that hee must instruct the people both by the light of his doctrine and by the integrity of his life But whatsoeuer they were it is most certaine that the vse of them was to enquire of GOD and likewise to receiue an answer of his will as appeareth in this place and in sundry others Iudg. 1 1 20 18 28. 1 Sam. 23 9. 10 11 12. These were lost at the captiuity of Babylon and wanted at the peoples returne Ezr. 2 63. Neh. 6 65 neither do wee reade that euer God gaue answer by them any more thus much of these The obedience of Moses is set downe generally particularly he did as the Lord commanded hee tooke Ioshua and set him before Eleazar and put his hands vpon him gaue him a straight charge to execute his office faithfully in the gouernment of all the people committed vnto him Let the Lord the God of the spirits of al flesh This is the preface or preparatiue to the prayer The faithfull were alwayes wont to make some entrance or introduction into this holy exercise as it appeareth in the forme of prayer left to the church by Christ our Sauiour In these words Moses acknowledgeth the Lord to be the God of the spirits of all flesh as before chap. 16 22 whereby he meaneth Doctrine God is the creator of the soule that he is the Creator of our soules and hath giuen them vnto vs. The doctrine God is the Creator and maker of the soules of men and hath giuen vnto them not onely their bodyes but also their soules Gen. 2 7. Iob 27 3. Eccl. 12 7 c. And how can it be otherwise For first he it is that hath formed al things Reason 1 he is the creator of things visible and inuisible Col. 1 16 that are in heauen or in earth and without him was nothing made that was made Iohn 1 3. Secondly he is the father of our spirits so called of the Apostle Heb 12 9 if then he be the Father of them doubtles hee is the former of them It is confessed that God is the Creator of the soule neuerthelesse it will not follow from hence necessarily that it is created immediately or giuen immediatly by him as it is certaine it was at the first creation And albeit many places bee produced to proue an immediate creation yet the opinion is rather weakned by those testimonies from whence it is thought to be established as for example Eccl. 12 7 The
our owne flesh in the lusts thereof Rom 13 14. If wee should giue the bridle to our flesh it is as a bottomlesse pit that will neuer be filled Secondly such as are planted commodiously in this world must beware that they doe not forget the world to come and they that enioy the earth at will must remember the kingdome of heauen wherein they must onely place the toppe of their happinesse If wee seeke heauen vpon earth we shall neuer finde it in the next life Thirdly let vs vse this world as though wee vsed it not reioyce as though wee reioyce not and weepe as though wee weped not considering that the fashion of this world vanisheth away 1 Cor. 7 30 31. Heere can bee no certainety nor assurance of any thing but in health we haue one foot in sicknesse and in life wee bee at the brinke of death In ioy and gladnesse wee are neere to the house of sorrow and affliction Lastly wee must account of euery day as our last day what is present wee see before our eyes but what is to come wee see not we know not The rich man builded and planted and plotted for many yeares and promised to himselfe a long life vpon the earth but it was saide vnto him This night shall they take away thy soule from thee c. Luke 12. CHAP. XXX 1 ANd Moses shake vnto the heads of the Tribes concerning the chilâren of Israel saying This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded 2 If a man vow a vow vnto the Lord or sweare an oath to bind his soule with a bond hee shall not breake his word he shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth The contents of this chapt and the diuision of it NOw Moses commeth to speeke of such Lawes as are voluntary that is of vowes whereof he setteth downe two sorts one concerning men the other concerning women and sheweth in what persons they are ratified and in what persons they are frustrated Touching the man which is the head of the woman he is charged not to falsify his word or his oath lest hee prophane the Name of GOD which he hath taken in his mouth but to performe his promise that he hath made as Psal 15 4 he shall dwell in the holy hill of GOD that sweareth to his owne hurt and changeth not Touching the woman she is ordinarily and by the Law of nature vnder the power and authority of another Wherfore touching their vowes we must giue iudgment according to the place which they hold and the calling into which they are entred For the woman that taketh an oth or maketh a vow either is in the power of her father or in the power of her husband or in her owne power or else in the power of one when shee vowed and in the power of another when she is to performe it A woman in her fathers power is bound to performe that which shee hath sworne or vowed but conditionally if the father allow of it eyther by his word or by his silence so that the vow standeth if he approue of it eyther by speaking or by holding his peace Qui tacet consentire videtur For heere the common prouerbe is verified Hee that wittingly willingly holdeth his peace doth closely secretly giue his consent But on the other side if the father dislike and disallow the vow she is freed because she is not free And if the woman be married and at the disposition of her husband it followeth by proportion of the former Law that if her husband approoue her vow eyther openly or secretly directly or indirectly by speaking or holding his peace so soone as he heareth it or heareth of it shee is bound to keepe it but if he consent not but disallow and disavow it her vow is voyde and she is to aske pardon of her rashnesse If she be a widow and set free being at her owne liberty and not vnder the iurisdiction of father that bestowed her or of the husband to whom shee was bestowed in marriage she is bound to performe her vow The Apostle teacheth that the woman which hath an husband is bound by the Law to her husband so long as he liueth but if hee be dead shee is loosed from the law of her husband Rom. 7 2. As shee is free to vow so he is bound to pay that which he hath vowed because the promise was voluntary and free and there is none can make it voide Lastly the widow must not thinke her selfe discharged by her new or second marriage but the time of making her vow to wit in her widowhood must be considered and remembred But such as are cut of the fathers power or by death of the husband set free must pay their vowes to the most High without denying or delaying or diminishing what they haue solemnely and aduisedly vowed From hence we may learne how to answere sundry particular questions touching the vowing of men and women Obiect And first the question may be asked what if it be the vow of a sonne or of a daughter vnder their father or one any way vnder the power of another as of a seruant vnder his Master shall that vow be good or such person be bound to performe it I answere Answ a vow must be of things in our owne power but hee that is in the power of his father and of his master is not at his owne hand his will dependeth vpon the wil pleasure of another and therefore Ionathan telleth his father that Dauid had asked leaue of him to goe to Bethlehem 1 Sam. 20 28 for their family had a sacrifice to offer in that citty If then being the seruant of Saul he would not presume to go before he had obtayned leaue of the Kings sonne doubtlesse such vowes are to be held vnlawfull vnlesse his gouernour confirme it or he that hath vowed ratify it when he commeth to be at his owne hand Againe it may be demanded whether such do not sin Quest as vow being in the power of others in not performing their vow True it is they ought not to haue vowed but hauing made the vow do they not sinne except they performe it Answer I answere they sinne in vowing but they do not sinne in their not performing of it wherefore Moses saith afterward The Lord shal forgiue her he meaneth not her forbearing to performe the vow forasmuch as if she should performe it she should set at nought her fathers power authority which God by no meanes will suffer and consequently adde sinne vnto sinne but God will pardon her rash and vnaduised vow which shee had vttered The doctrine from the first words is this Doctrine Vowes to be made to God lawfully or vnlawfully to be preserued that vowes made to God lawfully are to bee performed Deut. 23.21 Psal 76 11 and 66.13 and 50 14 Deu. 12 17. This is further confirmed vnto vs by sundry examples of the
vttered with hir lips wherewith she bound her soule of none effect the Lord shall forgiue her 9 But euery vow of a Widdow and of her that is diuorced wherewith they haue bound theyr soules shall stand against her 10 And if she vowed in her husbands house c. 11 And her husband heard it and held his peace c then all her vowes shall stand c. 12 But if her husband haue vtterly made them voide c. 13 Euery vow and euery binding made to humble the soule her husband may establish or her husband may make voide 14 But if her husband altogether holde his peace c then he establisheth her vowes c. 15 But if hee shall any way make them voyde c. 16 These are the statutes which the Lord commanded Moses betweene a man and his wife and betweene the father and his daughter being young in her fathers house In these wordes Moses proceedeth in the matter of Vowes euen to the end of the chapter concerning the married woman and concerning the widdow The married woman is bound by the Law so long as her husband liueth and cannot vow and if shee vow it is meerely voide and such vowing is pronounced vnlawfull she hath sinned against God her husband howbeit God is mercifull and he will forgiue her From whence we may learn That the Lord is readie to forgiue those that offend But the Widdow that is free and loosed from the law of her husband is at libertie to vow This teacheth that the power and authority of the husband ouer the wife is very great Doctrine The husband hath authority ouer the wife for albeit she bee at liberty to vow in the Lord when her husband is dead yet while hee liueth hee hath power to disanull all her vowes Rom. 7 2. 1 Cor. 7 36. The wife is tied by a strong band and obligation vnto her husband 1 Cor. 14 34. Ester 1 22. This is not I confesse the proper place to handle these duties and therefore I will briefly touch the reasons and the vses The husband is the head of the wife 1 Cor. 11 Reason 1 3. Ephes 5 23 as Christ is the head of the church to rule it to defend it to prouide for it therefore as the Church is in subiection to Christ so ought the wife to be to her husband Againe marke the order and maner of the Creation how it was at the beginning Adam was first formed and then Eue and hee was not deceyued but the woman beeing deceyued was in the transgression and therefore shee ought not to vsurpe authoritie ouer the man but to be in silence and subiection 1 Tim. 2 12 13 14. Thirdly in the Law of creation wee must obserue the preheminence of man which will euidently appeare if wee marke the end of it for man was made to rule the woman to bee ruled for as the man was not of the woman but the woman of the man so the man was not created for the womaÌ but the woman for the man 1 Corinth chap. 11 verses 8 9. Lastly man is the image glory of God wheras the woman is the glory of the man 1 Cor. 11 7. But was not the woman also made in the image of God Obiect and hath not God set the print of his glory vpon her face also I answer Answer the Woman was made in the image of God as well as the man Genesis 1 verse 27. But man was made to this end and purpose the Gods glorie should appeare in his rule and authority on the other side the woman was made that by profession of her obedience shee might the more honor her husband Vse 1 This serueth first for reproofe both of the husband and the wife when they knowe not their places of commanding or obeying the husband losing his honour and the wife vsurping aboue her calling As God in the creation of one made two so in the first institution of marriage hee vnited those two againe into one that the woman ioyned in marriage with her husband might not onely reuerence him as the rocke from whence she was taken but might honor him as her head vnder whom she liueth This order is broken when she wil by no meanes bee in subiection but seeketh to shake off the yoake which God and her calling hath laide vpon her This subiection is made heauier by transgression then it was by the law of creation For that which God made very good satan quickly turned into euill so that the woman instead of an helper became a tempter of the man to sinne and the man instead of a defender became an accuser of the woman to God for sinne Thus satan labored to diuide the house that it might not stand But Christ Iesus our Lord came into the world to destroy and dissolue the workes of the diuell and hath reconciled man and woman with God that now they shold liue together as heires of the grace of life 1 Pet. 3 7. Therefore all women should be content with their places wherof notwithstanding they oftentimes come short and take vpon them to controll their husbands to speake and doe what they list This we see in Vashti mentioned in the booke of Ester when she was commanded by the king to come vnto the feast she disdained and refused to obey and would not come into his presence Ester 1 22 and lest other women should be emboldned by her peruerse example they passed a decree and gaue it the force of a law and a statute and published the same in all the kings Prouinces that Euerie man should beare rule in his own house to wit vnder the same penalty inflicted on the Queene which was to bee diuorced from their husbands Againe it reproueth all husbands that in simplicity are as willing to resigne vp their places as their wiues in impudency are bold to vsurpe them which is as great a shame and reproch to the husband to lose as it is for the woman to challenge it This argueth want of wisedome courage and discretion in the husband and on the other side bewraieth pride selfeloue contempt and disdain in the wife as also forgetfulnesse of her first creation at what time she was made of a bone taken out of his side Gen. 2 21. I say out of his side to bee his companion and therefore as he is not to make her his footstoole to treade vpon her so shee should not make her selfe his head to ouertop him and so treade vpon him Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of all wiues to acknowledge their duty and to yeeld without striuing the superiour place to their husbaÌds and to be subiect vnto them without resisting in word and deed This is commended vnto them in the example of Sarah who is set as a glasse before all womens faces to look vpon 1 Pet 3 5 6 to the end that if any obey not the word they may without the word be wonne by the
at the right hand of his Father Col. 3 1 2. Luke 12 32. Seuenthly it is an vnsatiable euil as a gulfe that swalloweth whatsoeuer is cast into it and as the poore ill-fauoured and leane fleshed kine that Pharaoh saw in his dreame which did eate vp seuen well-fauoured and fat kine And when they had eaten them vp it could not bee knowne that they had eaten them but they were still ill-fauoured as at the beginning Gen. 41 21. Hence it is that Salomon saith He that loueth money shall not be satisfied with it Eccl. 5 ver 10. Eightly it maketh such as are infected with it companions with Achan with Gehazi with Iudas Iscariot nay the most couetous persons are worse then that traitor and farther from the kingdome of heauen because he was touched with some remorse restored the thirty peeces of siluer whereas they keepe by them that which they haue wrongfully taken from others and yet haue no sense or feeling eyther of the sinne present or the punishment to come whereas without restitution confession they cannot be saued Vse 4 Lastly from hence we ought all to learne contentation with our seuerall estates wherein God hath set vs which should be as bounds to hedge vs in as if it were saide vnto vs Behold God will haue vs to rest and stay vpon that which he hath giuen vs and to content our selues therewith otherwise we trouble the whole order of the world and defie the Lord himselfe to his face as if wee meant to proclayme open warre against him This obedience S. Paul had learned when he professeth that he knew to be rich and to be poore to be hungry and thirsty and likewise to haue abundance Phil. 4 12. He had learned to be patient in pouerty and to be content with his estate Both these are two notable vertues and special graces of Gods Spirit This is it to learne to be rich and to abound when we do not desire to gather yet more and more neyther are proud to trust in our riches neyther take occasion by them to oppresse the weaker sort that haue no friends in the world to maintaine and defend them and finally when we so vse the world as if we vsed it not be ready to become poore for Christs sake and to leaue all whensoeuer it shall please God to lay that crosse vpon vs. This is a great blessing when such as are rich in wealth can be poore in heart and indeede greater then the former and more needfull to be vrged then the former Many will be ready to laugh at this speech to know how to bee rich But if wee consider how vnsatiable for the most part such are and how their eares and harts also are stopped with earth and clay we shall finde that it is not without great reason that Christ our Sauiour telleth vs that It is an hard thing for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Mat. 19. For they are for the most part more discontented then poore men and so farre in loue with their owne shadow for what is riches but a shadow that they cannot be satisfied And if they had the whole earth in possession they would think that too little and beginne to dreame of two earths Wherefore let vs labour after the grace of Contentation which is a vertue whereby wee are content with our present estate and such blessings as we haue lawfully gotten and rest in them with a quiet heart and bee ready to beare the burden of pouerty patiently The holy Scripture setteth before vs as in a glasse Motiues to moue vs to contentation sundry motiues to mooue vs to seek after and to practise this gift First because it is commanded of God to euery one to be content with his estate Heb. 13 5. Secondly such as are endued with it neede not feare want or pouerty or to be forsaken in theyr pouertie for God hath promised to be their deliuerer and hath sayde He will neuer forsake them Heb. 13 5. Thirdly such as are endued with it shal not be destitute of godlinesse which is great gaine to supply all things 1 Tim. 6 6. Fourthly it is a testimony of true faith resting in the will and pleasure of God Matth. 19 21 for it witnesseth for them that they haue their treasure in heauen Fiftly it maketh this life sweet and comfortable Prou. 13 15. and without it there is nothing but trouble and vexation of spirit Lastly a little with the feare of God is better then great heaps of riches treasures Prou. 15 16 17. 16 8. 13 And Moses commanded the children of Israel saying This is the Land which ye shall inherite by lot which the Lord commanded to giue vnto the nine Tribes and to the halfe Tribe 14 For the Tribe of the children of Reuben according to the house of their fathers and the Tribe of the children of Gad according vnto the house of their fathers haue receiued inheritance and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh haue receiued their inheritance 15 The two Tribes and the halfe Tribe haue receiued their inheritance on this side Iordan nere Iericho Eastward toward the Sunne rising In the former words wee heard the Commandement of God to Moses touching the bounds and diuision of the Land here we see the execution of it commending his obedience wherein he encourageth the Israelites to prepare themselues to enter into the Land We haue all need to be comforted and encouraged to good duties in regard of our present dulnesse Againe we see that the consideration of the neerenesse of Gods mercies should embolden and encourage euery one to bee constant and couragious that wee faint not in the last acte This made Moses say This is the Land which ye shall inherite he doth as it were point it out with the finger and biddeth them lift vp their eyes and behold the goodnesse which God had promised to their fathers For as the consideration of iudgement at hand lying at the doores ought to moue terror and astonishment so when we behold the mercies of God before our eyes which are not prolonged for many yeares it ought to enflame vs with an holy zeale and desire to see the accomplishment of the same as Christ teacheth his Disciples touching the last day the comming of the Sonne of man Luke 21 28 When these things begin to come to passe then looke vp lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth nigh But to passe these ouer let vs stay our selues a while in the consideratioÌ of the estate of the Church of Israel as now it stood Some were at rest other were to passe farther Some had their inheritance and some had none Some had Townes and Cities to dwell in and some were yet left to the wide world and were to wander farther Some had much and others little or nothing at all Some wanted and some wanted nothing This teacheth vs what is the estate of the
established by Arcadius and Honorius the Emperors God lib. 5 tit 4 de nuptiis that the marriage of cousin germans shall be allowed and the children borne of them shall bee holden legittimate and succeede their fathers in theyr inheritance And heereunto doe the ancient Councels also accord Epann Concil about the yeare of Christ foure hundred ninety seuen Concil Turon 2. in the yeare fiue hundred and sixty Now the first that did forbid the marriage of cousin germans was Theodosius the Elder as many testifie and that by the counsell and aduice of Ambrose Lib. 8. Epist 66. which hee calleth the Theodosian Law and in his time Austine testifieth it was in force This is wholly or at least for the most part taken out of Zepperus The next witnesse to be produced is Amand Polanus professour in the vniuersitie of Basil in Syntag. Theol lib. 10. cap. 53. who teacheth that the sonnes and daughters of brethren and sisters may lawfully marrie by the law of God whatsoeuer the Popes canon law say to the contrary as Iacob married Rahel his cousin german Of the same iudgement also is Chemnitius in his Examin Chem. exam part 1. For he sheweth that the prohibition of this degree is meerely humane established for no other cause but that the prohibitions of God might bee kept with greater reuerence and where such prohibitions are they ought to bee obserued which is not denied of vs howbeit that is not our case where no such prohibitions are I will annexe to these one forraine testimony more that is of Zanchius a man of eminent note who proouing that the incestuous marriages betweene the brother and sister De oper creat part 3 lib. 4. c. 2 whether they be borne of the same father and mother or of one of them onely are vtterly vnlawfull as also betweene the Nephew and the Aunt and the Neece and her vncle he hath these words The marriage betweene the sonnes and daughters of naturall brethren is lawfull as all the learned and godly agree without any controuersie for as much as we neuer read the same forbidden in holy Scripture in any place but rather allowed by many examples which were neuer condemned by any man And albeit he wish that in all such places as is a restraint heereof men should be subiect to the Magistrate according to the Doctrine of Christ yet hee spareth not farther to deliuer his opinion in this manner For my part I could wish for many causes and those of no smal moment and importance that marriages might simply bee made by warrant of the word of God that whatsoeuer God himselfe hath left free and made lawful the same might also be left vnto men as lawfull I speake freely that which I conceiue of this matter These are the forraine testimonies which I thought good to alledge at this present to which it were not hard to adde infinite others who because they speake the same things and run the same course that the former doe I will not trouble the reader and my selfe any farther in rehearsing of them I will conclude the whole with one more that is our owne countrey-man M. Perkins Mast Perkins a very iudicious godly learned Diuine as any that this age hath brought forth who in a Treatise prouing that a reprobate may in truth be made partaker of all that is contained in the Religion of the Church of Rome and that a right papist by his Religion cannot go beyond a reprobate sayth thus To go further by Gods word they which are distant 4. degrees in the transuers equall line are not forbidden to marry together as cousin germans thus the daughters of Zelophehad were married to their fathers brothers sonnes This example as I take it may be a warrant of the lawfulnes of this Marriage howsoeuer the church of Rome do ouerthwart the Lord in it Let me adde one thing more and then I will end Whereas wee are aduised by many in this question to haue due consideration of offences that may arise in making such matches I would wish also and desire all those that are contrary minded to haue good consideration of such offences as may bee giuen by two earnest disprouing the vnfitnesse and inconueniency of such matches and especially by leauing in doubt and suspence the lawfulnesse of them forasmuch as betweene parties of very good account both in calling and Religion there haue beene and are many matches in this Land of that kinde that betweene high and low rich poore noble and vnnoble which haue beene vndertaken and finished by the iudgement of the godly and learned so that it were not hard to produce sundry examples of Emperors Kings Princes Dukes Earles Barons Knights Gentlemen other of all sorts which now to bring in question for the offensiue conceits of some were more offensiue to the truth to the Church to the learned and to men of all conditions yea more dangerous to the state of those parties and preiudiciall to theyr yssue then any man of iudgement or godlinesse would approoue Thus much of this point of this chapter and of this whole booke The Lord almighty the author of all number of whose vnderstanding there is no number Psal 147 5 who hath ordered all things in measure number waight with whom our dayes are determined and the number of our months are set Iob 14 5 by whose onely mercy wee haue receyued strength to finish this booke of NVMBERS containing the iourneys of the Israelites through the desert from Mount Sinai vnto the plains of Moab by Iordan neere Iericho and admonishing vs of the state of the Church in this life lying vnder the crosse and at length receiuing deliuerance from the Ancient of daies grant vnto vs that being numbred among the children of GOD we may haue our lot among the Saints and be in the number of them that are sealed out of all the Tribes of the children of Israel Reuel 7 4. and so rest for euer in the heauenly Canaan among the soules of iust men perfected and the innumerable company of angels Heb. 12 22. Vnto him be praise and glorie in the Church Amen FINIS Gentle Reader let me intreate thee to amend these faults which otherwise may leade into errour PAg. 18. Col. 2. line 6. had made pag. 79. col 2. l. 37. the iudgement pag. 80 c. 1. l. 1. desired p. 137. c. 1. l. 60. rule and p. 140. c. 1. l. 56. censor p. 167. c. 2. l. 5. not to do p. 206. c. 2. l. 22. vnprobable p. 301. c. 1. l. 26. the Cushite p. 394. c. 2. l. 18. the Cushite p. 422. c. 1. l. 5. his iudgements p. 451. c. 1. l. 30. tender p. 473. c. 2. l. 36. profitable p. 536. c. 2. l. 28. the staffe p. 588. c. 1. l. 47 a double A Table of the principall Contents of this Booke the Figures note out the Page the Letters the Columne If no Letter be
euery exercise of our religion euery fruite of our most holy faith This is commended to haue bin in Ephraim by the Prophet After that I conuerted I repented and after that I was instructed I smote vpon my thigh I was ashamed yea euen confounded because I did beare the reproch of my youth Ier. 31 18. Hypocriticall confession is no confession Fourthly The fourth property we must confesse our sins with an hatred of them For where there is no feeling of sin there can be no pardon of sin and therefore Christ calleth such to him as were weary and heauy laden and ready to faint fall downe vnder the burden of them Mat. 11 28. The Prophet confesseth Psal 38 4 5. that his sinnes were as a weighty burdeÌ too heauy for him so that he went crooked bowed very sore So long as sinne appeareth vnto men small as a mote light as a feather pleasant as a sport that it groweth to be as common with them as going in the high way drinking iniquity as water and delighting in it as in meat drink it is plaine they know not the nature of it Many hypocrites like Iudas haue confessed their particular sins who said he had sinned in betraying innocent blood Math. 27.4 but it is of custome without conscience or of passion without remorse or of feare without change because they are weary of the punishments that lie vpon them but are not weary of their sins that are the causes of them their plagues seem heauy but their sins seeme light âe should âe greeue ãâã punishât wheras the sins that are in vs should more greeue vs then the iudgements that are vpon vs. Such men are for the present touched with the stroke of Gods hand but after they haue confessed and the punishment is remoued they are the same that they were before and are found no changlings they returne againe to their old sinnes as the dogge to his vomit and practise that which before they seemed to abhorre Let vs therefore hate sin much more then the punishment lest we be as malefactours that oftentimes cry out for the punishment but seldome or neuer for their offence Sinne is the breach of Gods law and the procuring cause of all punishment If we be carefull to stay the cause we shall quickly and easily stay the effect and if we would iudge our selues we should not be iudged of the Lord. Fiftly âe fift proâty our confession must not be extorted or enforced but freely and willingly performed Many men confesse their sinnes but this is no free wil offering they are forced vnto it by the rigour of the Law or by the anguish of the soule or by violence of sicknesse or by feare of death or by the cracke of Gods iudgement or by the censure of men If we be as forward to confesse them to the glory of God as we were forward to commit them to his dishonour we haue comfort in the performance of this duty and it will worke in vs repentance neuer to be repented of But if necessity compel vs to this as it did Pharaoh and Iudas and Achan while the rod was vpon their backs or God otherwise had found them out it is our crosses that make vs confesse and not our sinnes as Psa 78. When the wrath of God was heauy vpon them so that he slew them and consumed their dayes in vanity and their yeeres hastily then they sought him and they returned and sought God early they remembred that God was their strength and the most high God their redeemer but they flattered hem with their mouth ãâã 78.36 and dissembled with him with their tongue Euery duty must be performed to God cheerefully if it be done otherwise God regardeth it not ãâã sixt proây Sixtly this must be obserued in our confession that we ought not so farre to dwel vpon the meditation of our sins that we forget the mercies of God and faith in his promises and forgiuenesse of our sinnes Iudas confessed against himselfe his owne particular sinne in betraying his master and shedding of innocent blood howbeit this being wrested from him through horrour of his conscience and the fearefull apprehension of Gods wrath he neuer expected any mercy but went his way solitary ãâã 27 5. and hanged himselfe desperately Hee had no beleefe of pardon nor hope of fauour nor desire of repentance and therfore his confession serued to no other end but to acknowledge as on the one side the Iustice of God and the equality of his wayes so on the other side the merit of his owne punishment and the sealing vp of his owne iust condemnation by his owne mouth It was farre otherwise with Peter after he had denyed and abiured his master Mat. 26.75 he repented of his sinne and wept bitterly for the same he beleeued the promise and laide hold on mercy and was saued This confession was ioyned with faith which sanctified it to his comfort Confession ioyned with infidelity is no confession for vnbeleefe is as a bitter root that poisoneth it and maketh it vnsauory and vnhealthfull Seuenthly The seuenth property it belongeth vnto vs and to our confession to ioyne prayer to God for the pardon of our sinnes It is our duty together with our acknowledging of our faults to aske forgiuenes and to pray for mercy to the God of all mercy against whom we haue trespassed without which all is in vaine Thus did not Caine that despaired and cryed out that his sin was greater then he could beare Gen. 4.13 and therefore receiued no comfort nor grace in time of neede How many and great soeuer our sins are let vs neuer giue ouer prayer for pardon It is one of the engines of the diuel whereby he betraieth our soules and he catcheth many in his snare He knoweth that they are holden fast as slaues in chaines and fetters that are perswaded to giue ouer prayer He is in the way to Atheisme that prayeth not at all Psal 14.4 He is forsaken of God that thinketh it needlesse and superfluous as appeareth in Saul when the noise that was in the hoste of the Philistims spred farther abroad hee said vnto the Priest that brought the Arke of God Withdraw thine hand as if he had said 1 Sam. 14.19 There is now no time to aske counsell of the mouth of God Numb 27.21 It is otherwise with the seruants of God though they haue bene ouercome by the strength of their corruption by want of watchfulnesse by the subtilty of sin and by the tentation of Satan yet they would neuer shut vp their mouthes from the inuocation of the Name of God and from calling for mercy at his hands We see this in Dauid both in the booke of Psalmes in other places Psal 51.1 We see it in the penitent Publican Luk. 18.13 and 15. â1 and in the prodigall son that returned to his fathers house We see it in the Israelites
and in many others To this doth the Prophet exhort them Hos 14.3 Take vnto you words and turne to the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquity and receiue vs graciously so will we render the calues of our lips Thus we see confession of sinne and asking of pardon must ioyne hand in hand and goe together as friends that are agreed so that we should not hope for pardon but pray for pardon of God Exod. 34.7 whose nature is to forgiue iniquity transgression and sinne that is sinnes of all sorts how great and heinous soeuer they be If we sinne against God and neuer aske forgiuenesse of God we shall neuer receiue forgiuenesse at his hands Lastly we ought so to confesse our sinnes The eighth property as that we haue also a purpose to leaue and to forsake our sinnes We must not thinke to find mercy so long as we haue a desire to continue in them Hence it is that the Prophet saith Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his wayes and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations and returne vnto the Lord and he will haue mercy vpon him and to our God for he is very ready to forgiue This is true repentance to flie from sinne forasmuch as euery one that nameth the Name of Christ must depart from iniquitie 2 Tim. 2.19 This is a faultie confession of sinne when there appeareth no change or alteration in them that doe confesse We must confesse both some of our sins and all of them Iob 20.12 and keepe none of the sweetnesse of them vnder our tongues as Iob speaketh but refraine from them and be afraid that they will be vnto vs as the gall of Aspes We must cast aside euery thing that presseth downe and the sinne that hangeth so fast on Heb. 12.1 he will bring all sin vnto iudgment and therefore we should confesse all of them if we would haue pardon of all of them We desire to haue them all pardoned so that we must hide none of them nor conceale them for thereby we shut vp Gods mercy and are enemies to our owne peace And shall restore the dammage thereof with his principall and put the fift part of it more thereunto c. The second meanes of expiation of our sins or of receiuing forgiuenesse of them is restitution which is set downe three wayes He that hath wronged his neighbour must restore first the principall secondly the dammage and thirdly he shal adde a fift part thereto to the end that all persons should be terrified from committing this or the like sinne and the owner may haue a full amends and receiue a perfect satisfaction True it is our offences are forgiuen freely without our deserts and certaine it is we cannot make amends and satisfaction to God but we can and may and ought vnto our brethren which are damnified by vs. Now if God had ordained that such as purloyne from men their goods either by open oppression or by forged cauillation or by violent extortion or by colourable circumuention should onely restore the principall portion which they haue taken away it might haue encouraged many in their wicked waies and haue strengthened the hands of the fraudulent dealer For he might reason thus with himselfe I wil enrich my selfe with my neighbours goods and draw vnto me that which is his I will goe closely and couertly to worke it is a thousand to one that euer it be knowne or I espied and if it come abroad to the open light I know the hardest and the worst that may befall he can haue but his owne againe and so though I be no winner I am sure I shal be no looser To preuent this mischiefe and to stop the mouthes of all those that are ready to doe wrong the Lord decreeth that such a one shall restore not onely the principall but he shall repay the dammage that the owner hath sustained by the lack or losse of his goods and besides he shall adde a fift part thereunto whether it be more or lesse that he hath taken away From hence we learne that whatsoeuer is vniustly taken away from the right owners Doctrine Restitutioâ iâ required or ãâã such as haue taken any thing wroââfully ought to be restored vnto them againe It is a duty required at our hands to make restitution to our brethren whensoeuer wee haue wronged them and whatsoeuer we haue taken from them When Abimelech had taken away Abrahams wife while he soiourned in Gerar the Lord said vnto him in a dreame Deliuer the man his wife againe for he is a Prophet and he shall pray for thee that thou mayest liue but if thou deliuer her not againe be sure that thou shalt die the death thou and all that thou hast Gen. 20.7 Abimelech is commanded to restore her againe to him whose by right shee was and to whom onely she pertained Many lawes to like purpose are set downe in the booke of Exodus chap. 22.1 3 4 5 c. If a man steale an oxe or a sheepe and kill it and sell it he shall restore fiue oxen for the oxe and foure sheep for the sheepe c. If a man doe hurt field or vineyard and put in his beast to feede in another mans field he shall recompense of the best of his own field and of the best of his owne vineyard So in the booke of Leuiticus chap. 6.1 c. the Lord ordaineth If a soule sin and commit a trespasse against the Lord it shall be because he hath sinned that he shall restore c. And to this purpose Samuel appealeth to the consciences of the people 1 Sam. 12.3 Behold heere I am beare record of me before the Lord and before his Annointed whose oxe haue I taken or whose asse haue I taken or whom haue I defrauded or whom haue I oppressed or of whose hand haue I receiued a bribe to blinde mine eyes therewith and I will restore it you Euery one that hath gouerment ouer others cannot truely say thus but euery one ought to do thus Whereby we see that howsoeuer God commandeth vs to confesse our sinnes which we haue committed vnto him yet that is not sufficient vnlesse we also make actuall restitution to him whom we haue offended This trueth is yet better to be confirmed Reason 1 by strength of reason And first we must know that it is a fruit or signe of true repentance and turning vnto God and of an heart touched with a feeling of his former offences that he which hath stollen will steale no more This we see in the example of Zacheus Luke 19.8 when once hee beleeued in Christ who had as it were lighted a candle within his heart that he began to see his own vnrighteousnesse and so his vnworthinesse to receiue any good thing he stood forth and said vnto the Lord Behold Lord the halfe of my goods I giue to the poore and if I haue taken away any thing from any man by false